H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

80. BEN 72-79

The Party ll - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 79 by Fireces full book limited free

72 A Whole New Year l

AUGUST 2003, SUMMER BREAK

In the interest of getting everyone from our two families together for at least a little while, the Evanses and my family decided to do things a little differently this year. Rather than split up at camp, we would caravan together to the Bay Area and stop at the Evans house. Dayna, Dawn, and Brandi would meet up with us, and we'd all spend an extra night together before my family continued on down to Orange County on Sunday afternoon.

And with my family carting around five kids and the Evanses only one, it just made sense to let me and Brooke ride down with DJ's family. The Evanses had a big van, just like us. So Brooke got to stretch out in a bucket seat without fighting for position with her older siblings. And as long as we kept things down and promised not to actually have sex or anything, DJ and I could make out on the bench seat in the back.

Not that DJ and I spent the entire time making out. After all, there were a lot of hours and there's only so much kissing two people can do, no matter how in love they feel. So DJ spent most of her time in the other bucket seat, chatting with her best friend, while I dozed in the back.

After a few hours, our two families rendezvoused at a McDonald's for lunch and everyone intermingled. Brooke and I felt bad for leaving Adrienne with the twins and Brooke even offered to trade; but Adrienne said she was happy to listen to Eden and Emma chattering about all the things they'd done at camp, and she'd slept for a couple of hours as well. The younger ones were getting taller and having the extra leg room was worth the separation. And then it was back to the vans to continue our journey.

When we got back into position and got back on the highway, I found that my traveling companions had, for the most part, exhausted their topics of discussion. And since I was both awake and NOT preoccupied with kissing her daughter, Deanna Evans piped up and asked, "So, Ben? How are you and DJ going to continue this relationship over the next few months?"

I blushed and looked over to DJ, who was similarly embarrassed to hear such a direct question from her mother. Brooke glanced over at me and explained, "She already asked DJ, who told her you guys were just working it out as things came."

I nodded and looked up the van's interior to Mrs. Evans, answering, "Pretty much." I didn't have anything to say beyond that. DJ and I had agreed that we would continue being boyfriend and girlfriend, enduring the three-week separation before classes began for me at Berkeley. Once I returned to the Bay Area, we were less than an hour's drive away from each other, and we would make the effort to meet up as often as possible.

And of course, we'd discussed the limits of our fidelity. DJ point-blank wanted to give me the freedom to fuck anything I wanted as part of her "best girlfriend ever" plan. But I told her I would keep things between our two families. After all, with Dayna, Brandi, Adrienne, Brooke, and the twins as my willing partners, I had more than enough to keep me entertained. For her part, DJ swore that mine would be the only dick she ever touched. But I wasn't about to tell Deanna Evans all that.

Mrs. Evans ultimately just accepted my short answer, perhaps not expecting much more from a teenaged boy. But she did arch her eyebrow and glance at DJ and me before asking, "And have you two figured out what you're going to tell Dawn when we get home?"

DJ immediately stiffened and even I grimaced with worry. Even though I still considered Dawn my best friend, I hadn't thought much of her the past few weeks and I had failed to really consider her reaction to me dating her little sister. I mean, when I called her on her birthday, she had been quite upset to know that I'd been going with her little sister to our special clearing, considering it a form of trespassing. But despite how possessive she felt over that particular bit of nostalgic real estate, Dawn had been remarkably accepting of me and DJ fucking like bunnies throughout the summer, so I had some hope that Dawn would be okay with all this.

But DJ and I had not yet agreed to be together when I'd had that phone call. I'd had yet to realize that I loved the younger girl. And I had NO idea how Dawn would react to THAT. From the look on DJ's face, she looked pretty freaked out as well.

Thankfully, the girls' mom knew something and took pity on us. "Relax. She already knows."

"She does?" DJ squeaked, looking scared.

Mrs. Evans nodded and gave us a soft smile. She exhaled and looked sweetly at her youngest daughter. "We've all known for years about your crush on Ben, dear."

"You have?" DJ looked even more terrified.

Deanna nodded. DJ glanced over at Brooke and even my little sister shrugged and nodded as well. "It was pretty obvious," Brooke stated.

I darted my eyes around at the three women. Even Mr. Evans, his eyes on the road, was nodding. How the hell did I not know?

"Anyways," Mrs. Evans continued. "Jack and I called Dawn to wish her a happy birthday after dinner, and we found out that you had called her as well, Ben. Dawn was somewhat upset and started grilling me about what you and DJ were doing together."

Then her eyes moved back to DJ. "We all assumed you would pursue Ben, dear," she said gently. "But we were a little surprised to find him reciprocating your feelings."

Her eyes came back to me. "We wound up speaking with Adrienne about it and I think we all had some concerns over your motives. Your recent breakup was an emotional variable we couldn't ignore."

"Then why didn't you say something?" DJ interrupted. "I was SO expecting you to sit me down and interrogate the crap out of me."

Mrs. Evans' eyes softened. "About what? You're in love, DJ. There aren't any questions we could ask that we don't already know the answers to. And we know Ben. It's not like he's a boy we're unfamiliar with. So we spoke with Ben's parents and collectively agreed to let things play out. If your feelings weren't true, Ben, the people around you would have seen it: me, Adrienne, Brooke."

She turned back to her daughter. "And if the real Ben turned out not to match the fantasy you'd built in your head, you would figure that out as well. At the worst, you two have had an enjoyable summer. I don't think any of us was really worried you'd destroy the family relationships or anything."

DJ and I had to grin at that.

"So," Mrs. Evans continued. "The point is that we've been aware and observant of your developing relationship. And it's only fair to the both of you to know that we've been keeping Dawn up to date on you two, as well. Ben, as we know, is very important to her and she deserves to know what he and her little sister are doing together. Now that may seem a little invasive, but we're parents. That's what we do."

I blinked a few times and DJ and I looked at each other, weighing what had just been said. I mean, it's not like we thought nobody knew about our developing relationship. But we'd been so engrossed in each other that we hadn't stopped to think about how the people around us were reacting to it. After all, the universe used to have me and Dawn paired up and Brooke and DJ. Now we were changing the inter-family dynamics.

Mrs. Evans reached out from her spot and patted DJ's knee. "This doesn't change anything, dear. Your relationship will not always be smooth sailing. And the real world out there will be very different from the paradise of being at camp together. Not to put too fine a point on it, but look at what happened with Ben's and Dawn's dating relationship."

I winced at that. Mrs. Evans rubbed DJ's knee a little more firmly. "Just know that you have family around you that loves you and supports you. And we're all here to do whatever we can to make you happy."

Brooke reached over and patted DJ's leg as well.

And then the beautiful blonde girl turned back to smile at me. "Uh, Mom? If you guys are still okay with it. I'm going to crawl back there with my boyfriend and remind him that my feelings are real."

Mrs. Evans chuckled. "Go right on ahead. Just keep things down, will you? I don't want to get your father worked up until we're a little closer to home."

We both giggled, but Deanna wasn't done. "And I do want my grandkids, but not just yet."

Less than fifteen minutes from the Evans house, we needed to make a stop for gas. Jack Evans had believed we had enough to make it, and therefore didn't fill up the tank when we'd stopped for lunch. But after running on vapors for long enough, Deanna Evans got nervous and made her husband stop and fill up the damn tank.

That pretty much made sure no one had to worry about Jack being all sexually worked up by the time we arrived at the house, and it also meant we got to the house about five minutes after my family's van.

So everyone else was already there by the time we arrived. Jack parked the van in the driveway to make it easier to unload everything, and by the time I followed DJ and Brooke out of the van, everyone had already come outside to greet us.

I ended up going straight to Brandi and enveloping my big sister in a warm hug, lifting her off her feet for a few seconds before gently setting her back down. It was strange; after years of living together, I'd felt almost nothing when she'd first departed for college. After all, that made me the big kid in the house, and got me out from under her reign of bossy terror. Even when we'd started developing the naughty side of our relationship, we were still accustomed to being apart throughout most of the year. But now that we'd lived together for a year as adults, and in the same house, I now found that I'd really missed my big sister for the months we'd been apart.

"How've you been?" I asked her.

"Okay. Things are always tough when Matt goes home to Hawaii," she replied before putting her lips right next to my ear and muttering, "I'm hornier than a billy goat. And I wish this house wouldn't be so crowded that you couldn't do something about it before you guys head home."

I chuckled and whispered back, "If there's an opportunity, I'll be happy to take care of that for you. But I think you've got to clear it with my new ball and chain."

Brandi giggled and stepped back, smiling wryly. "Yeah, you're a real piece of work, little brother. Dawn's not available so you swipe her baby sister? Doesn't that violate some rule in your Bro Code?"

I shook my head. "Heck, no. That would only be if DJ was the baby sister of one of my Bros. I actually get bonus points for this one."

She just laughed and smacked my arm before moving on to embrace Brooke.

I saw Dayna next and hugged the eldest Evans daughter, copping a feel of her ass at the same time. Rather than jerk away, she rubbed her ass right back at my hand and hummed happily. "Robbing the cradle now, are we?" she joked and then patted my ass in return before moving on.

And then I saw Dawn.

Unlike the others, she'd stayed in the doorway to the house. I was half-expecting her to glare at me with undisguised loathing. After all, I had taken up with her baby sister, and just because her parents had kept her informed didn't necessarily mean she approved. But instead, she bit her lip and looked both scared and nervous at the same time. Our eyes met, and I felt the wash of uncertainty flood through her emotions to mine. Ignoring everything else, I stepped past Dayna and headed for my best friend.

Her arms opened up immediately and I stepped into them for a hug. Neither of us said anything. Neither of us needed to. Time stopped and the world ceased to spin while Dawn and I simply enjoyed the pleasantness of holding each other once again.

But eventually we pulled apart and looked at each other. I stared into her blue eyes, stormy and mottled instead of crystal clear, and I stated knowingly, "I guess we need to talk."

She nodded wordlessly, took my hand, and led me inside the house.

Dawn and I ended up in her bedroom. She moved ahead of me, then turned and sat down on the bed, leaning back against the headboard. I tucked my left leg under me and sat on the side, my right foot still on the floor. "You okay? You don't look so good."

"'Very well'," she corrected my grammar. "I don't look very well."

I chuckled and rolled my eyes. And just like that, a smile spread across Dawn's face. "It's good to see you," I said warmly.

"You too," Dawn replied in the same tone. "Things weren't so great the last time we saw each other."

I smiled, thinking of how she'd embraced me from behind and kissed the back of my neck just before I drove home from Berkeley. "Things were pretty good the last-last time. They just weren't so great right before that."

She blushed and nodded while I winced at the memory. I'd been pretty torn up from getting dumped by Adrienne, and I'd made a jerk out of myself by declaring that I was free to take Dawn back, as if she were a convenient piece of ass I'd been saving on the shelf at my leisure. She'd declared she wasn't just my fallback and we'd parted in a huff.

But that was then. This was now. "What's bothering you, Dawn? Are you upset that I started dating DJ?"

Her mouth was a flat line as she looked up at me. The vibe I got immediately indicated there was something else bothering her, but she still arched an eyebrow and asked, "What's up with that? Are you rebounding, Ben?"

I shook my head. "If I'd hooked up with any other girl, I'd have said yes. Even with DJ, I'll admit there was a desire to fill the void inside me. But she's more than that."

"How?"

I shrugged. "She's DJ. She just is."

It wasn't really an answer, but Dawn let it go. She just looked down and exhaled. "I can't say I'm thrilled with it. After all, there's a part of me that wishes you would just sit around with your hand on your dick, pining away for me." She smiled mischievously at that. "But I can't blame either of you. I knew the way DJ felt about you. I knew she was going to go after you. And ... well ... DJ's a very pretty girl. You and she are quite compatible and magical things happen at camp."

I leaned forward and touched her hand. "It doesn't mean I don't still care about you. You're still my Dawn."

She returned a small smile. "And you're still my Ben." Dawn then tilted her head back and sighed. "But it would be SO weird if you end up my brother-in-law."

We both chuckled at that, and I shook my head, saying, "We've been together for three weeks, and DJ is barely seventeen. I don't think marriage is in either of our plans just yet."

Dawn smiled wider at that pronouncement, relaxing noticeably. But there was still something else bothering her.

I took a deep breath. "So if it's not my thing with DJ, then what's wrong? Why do you look like you're about to tell me you decided to transfer to Alaska State and leave me forever or something?"

Dawn's lower lip quivered and she looked like she was about to break into tears. She looked away from me, and for a second I thought she really WAS going to transfer to Alaska. Something I'd said struck a true chord; and on impulse, I asked, "Are you really leaving me?"

"Not exactly," she said hurriedly.

"'Not exactly'? What does that mean?"

Dawn whimpered and croaked, not saying anything intelligible. And then she immediately buried her face in her hands and started crying for real.

"Whoa, whoa." I quickly leaned in and wrapped up my best friend in a hug. A part of me wanted to freak out at whatever Dawn was scared to tell me; but at present, getting her to stop crying was the priority. "Hey ... hey ... It's alright. You can talk to me. It's alright."

"I'm sorry, Ben!" she wailed and picked her head up, her mascara streaking while she tried to thumb away the moisture.

"Hey, slow down ... slow down..." I worked to calm Dawn and after another few seconds of deep breathing, she got herself under control. I held her hands in my own and looked into her eyes, seeing the dark storms in her irises. And reigning in my own fears, I said gently, "Talk to me."

"Ryan's getting an apartment off-campus. He asked me to move in with him. And I accepted."

Now I felt like crying.

It actually wasn't as bad as I thought. Dawn's crying and whimpering had made me start to fear the worst; and her pronouncement at the end had come with such a disheartening tone that at first, I thought she'd told me she was marrying the guy and never seeing me again.

But really, it wasn't so bad. The apartment was just two blocks away from the Berkeley house, and this WOULD solve our housing dilemma. Dayna and Brandi still had the two rooms upstairs. And now that I was no longer dating Adrienne, it didn't make sense for us to continue sharing a room.

Besides, in theory this would only change Dawn's sleeping arrangements. After all, we still would have a lot of the same classes and would hang out together. It wasn't like she was moving out of my life. Since we'd managed to stay best friends with her in the Bay Area and me in Orange County, I was sure we could handle a couple of blocks. And so we promised we would still meet up together and spent the next half-hour working out the details.

When we finally emerged from the bedroom, I found that DJ was waiting for us with an anxious expression on her face. I immediately went to my girlfriend and hugged her in greeting. And I couldn't help but notice when DJ rather obviously began sniffing my neck and otherwise inspecting me.

Frowning, I pulled back and gave her a look. "What?"

"Just checking," DJ replied quite seriously.

I smirked and shook my head. "You know, Dawn never got worried when I spent a little time alone with you."

"That's because she never had to worry that you'd leave her for me."

I arched an eyebrow and pointed back and forth between us. "All evidence to the contrary."

DJ furrowed her eyebrows and looked at me in confusion, before finally realizing that I WAS with her instead of Dawn. She blushed and smiled before pulling me into a tighter hug. "I just barely got you and you're about to leave for three weeks. I saw how close you are to Adrienne and I know how close you are to Dawn. They never had to worry, but you and I aren't there yet. So gimme a break if I'm a little paranoid for now."

"Relax, kiddo." I pulled her face to mine and pecked her forehead. "You've got nothing to worry about."

It was a crowded house with twelve people milling about. But it almost felt even more comfortable than being at camp, now that every member of both families was in one place at the same time. Adrienne spent a lot of the evening catching up with Dayna. Brandi was playing around with the twins and gushing about how big they were getting. And Dawn, DJ, Brooke, and I got in a circle to chat the night away.

Well, Dawn, DJ, and Brooke were in a triangle of girl-talk. DJ was sitting in my lap, and I wasn't doing much to participate in the conversation. And then one by one we started drifting off to bed. My parents took the guest room. Brandi, as usual, would bunk in with Dayna. Brooke was already in DJ's bedroom. And the twins were perfectly happy to sleep on the couches in the living room.

But rather than go up with Dawn, like I had for the previous eighteen years of my life, I found myself heading in a different direction when DJ coyly took me by the hand and brought me to her room instead. Dawn's was a place of familiarity and comfort, but it was no longer my place to be. And in my stead, Adrienne headed that way to spend the night. Adrienne might even be taking my place in giving Dawn physical pleasure in the night. After all, we collectively were family and we "didn't count". It had been a long, long time since two of the most important girls in my life had been with each other, and I felt a bit disappointed I wouldn't be there in between them.

I ruminated on this for only a brief moment, lost to my nostalgia. Then DJ tugged on my hand a little more firmly and my mood picked right back up. Brooke was on the bed, already removing her top in that crossover move that all girls know how to do. My little sister then reached behind herself and unsnapped her bra, pulling the cups away to show me those perky C-cup tits I hadn't gotten to play with nearly enough over the summer. And then she leaned back to go to work on her shorts.

After closing the door, DJ came up behind me to start kissing my neck and shoulders. Her hands wrapped around me, first to hug, then to tug my shirt upwards. But for the moment, my gaze was entirely on Brooke.

Whenever Brooke and I crossed this line between "normal" sibling interaction and naughty incest, a lustful gleam would always come into her brown eyes. The first time I ever saw it had been when Brooke was only fourteen and had just caught Brandi and me fucking on the couch. Back then, she was a skinny little girl, less developed even that the twins currently were. And oh what a gorgeous young woman she had grown up to be.

Her dark hair was currently in a high ponytail, her bangs cut evenly in a line across her forehead. In the past three years, her face had elongated from girlish cuteness to womanly beauty. And at the moment, she was wearing a lip gloss that made her slightly open mouth seem sooo unbelievably sexy. My not-so-little sister reclined on DJ's bed, fully naked, leaning on her hands behind her. This propped up her slightly bony shoulders and showed me her delicate collarbone. But my eyes quickly drifted down her torso to her full, firm breasts that simply defied gravity. Below was a flat tummy and nicely tapered hips. And further below was her pretty little pussy, devoid of any hair, and put fully on display as she spread her legs for me. And then it was back up to her face to see the cool, confident, and seductive edge in my sister's eyes.

It had been over a year since that sunset on the ridge at camp when I whined about not being around to protect her anymore. She hadn't grown up much more physically since then, but I could see in her eyes that she'd matured a TON emotionally.

She hadn't told me exactly what trouble she'd gotten into during the past year. A part of me didn't want to know, and I knew Brooke took great pride in that she'd managed to survive it all without my help. I knew she'd gone through some boyfriend dramas, dabbled in drugs and alcohol, and probably done a hundred things she wasn't proud of. But she'd never let herself get too out of control, not letting herself go so far that she'd disappoint our mother ... or me. She was being a teenager. She was learning. And she still had another year of High School to go.

DJ may not have shared the intimate, unspoken connection I had with Dawn and Adrienne, but she recognized the little moment I was having with Brooke as brother and sister stared at each other. Somehow, she'd gotten me completely naked, and after kissing my shoulder softly, she pushed me forward to go to her best friend.

Words weren't spoken. None were needed. Brooke just spread her legs a bit wider as I crawled onto the mattress. I first ducked my head to being raining little kisses along her thighs, working my way upward until I reached her pussy and took a long, languorous swipe from bottom to top. My sister groaned and gripped the sheets a little tighter, but she didn't change her position. And I continued kissing my way up the rest of her torso, moving from belly button to breasts to neck and eventually locking lips with the beautiful young brunette.

Brooke and I simply cradled each other's head as we kissed. We had been making love with our lips for a few minutes when she suddenly stiffened and squeaked into my mouth. I glanced down to see that DJ had settled between my sister's still-spread legs and was busy munching on her crotch. I looked back up to see the glassy-eyed expression on Brooke's face, a little smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as the pleasurable sensations fired off the pleasure centers in her brain. We returned to passionately kissing and I dropped my hands to start playing with her breasts.

But that didn't last very long. Brooke pulled away from my mouth, her eyes aflame as she rubbed at my chest and pleaded, "I need you IN me, Ben!" Her hand slipped down to grab my cock, jerking it and testing it for hardness.

DJ quickly got the hint and moved out of the way. I slid down the bed to aim my prick, and with a single thrust, I lunged forward and skewered my sister's cunt.

"Unghhh!" Brooke arched her back and grunted at the penetration. I was apparently bigger than Andrew, because she was exquisitely tight and I only managed to sink halfway in on the first thrust.

"UNGHHH!" she repeated as I thrust again, getting all but the last inch inside.

"UNGHHH!!!" she grunted as with one more thrust I was all the way in, and Brooke looked down between our bodies to see my crotch pressed up tight against her pelvis.

"FUCK I forgot how big you are!" she exclaimed and then clapped her hands over her mouth. I was sure all the parents knew what we kids were up to in these closed bedrooms, but that didn't mean they wanted to hear about it.

DJ chuckled. "We did this two weeks ago."

"He was fucking big then, too!" Brooke gasped and gripped my shoulders as I started pumping in and out of her. She moaned and squeezed her eyes shut, whimpering as I pistoned my way through her tight tunnel. "Fuck ... fuck ... fuck..."

"Brooke, language," I warned in a joking tone.

She actually reached up with one hand and flipped me the bird, her eyes still shut. And after another few seconds, she opened her eyes and stared at me. "I wanna eat out your girlfriend, bro."

I thrust extra hard when she said that, but after catching my breath, I pulled out and nodded.

Brooke wasted no time flipping herself over and onto all fours. DJ was naked herself and she quickly scooted around to sit up against the headboard, spreading her legs and holding her pussy lips open with two fingers while staring at the both of us lustfully. "Come eat me, Brooke. We've never shared any of our boyfriends before. And I'm getting so hot at the idea of sandwiching you in between us."

Brooke moaned into DJ's crotch as her mouth and tongue went to work pleasuring her best friend. But she still wanted me inside her and she wiggled her butt at me while I knelt in position.

"Such a great ass, sis," I mused. "Have I ever told you how awesome your ass is?"

"Mmm-hmm..." Brooke mumbled and shook her ass at me again.

"Kenny used to love staring at your ass. I told him to stop perving on my little sister, but in truth I was staring as well. It's so perky. It's so bubbly. It's so firm." And with that, I notched myself into her pussy folds and thrust forward, sinking into her slowly while spreading her peach-like asscheeks to the sides in my hands. It was no hyperbole: all my sisters had world-class asses.

And I loved fucking them from behind.

"Fuuuck, Brooke," I groaned. "You feel so fucking good..."

My sister giggled. "Language, Ben."

"Fuck the language. I'll fucking curse as much as I fucking want as long as I get to fucking fuck you."

"Fuck yeah..." Brooke groaned, hanging her head down as she just absorbed my thrusts without regard for DJ. And a second later, she moaned out her climax and clenched her pussy muscles tightly around me.

"Fuck me now, honey," DJ whined, rubbing her own honeypot now that Brooke was too out of it to continue. But then her crystal blue eyes twinkled as she got a naughty idea. And she proceeded to line herself up side-by-side with my sister, getting onto all fours before turning her head back to me and correcting, "Fuck us BOTH!"

I was only too happy to oblige. I gripped my girlfriend's hips and quickly rammed myself home, going from zero to sixty in half a second as I pounded her without mercy while she chanted her rhythmic, "Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck." I pushed her rapidly up the proverbial wall and then left her hanging without an orgasm when I quickly shifted back to Brooke, pushing myself into my sister's saturated cunt and hammering her just as hard.

"Ohhh ... Ohhh..." both girls were moaning as I swapped back and forth between them for the next fifteen minutes, giving both of them lots of pleasure but giving neither of them an orgasm. The girls took it upon themselves to help reach climax, using one hand to reach to the other's clit, diddling their best friend while laying their faces down on the mattress so that they could trade wet kisses.

But I kept their hips in the air and paid careful attention to their physical cues, swapping in and out as quickly as necessary to make sure neither one of them came.

"Fuck you!" Brooke started cursing. "Let me get off, Ben!"

I just grinned sadistically and switched back to my girlfriend. Brooke looked like she was about to cum, so I even knocked away DJ's hand to make sure my little sister didn't quite reach her zenith.

And then it was DJ's turn to be denied orgasm. "I'm so close!" she whimpered when I slowed down my thrusting. "Please, Ben? If you really love me?"

I laughed and switched back to Brooke, much to my girlfriend's chagrin.

By now, their legs were starting to shake as they both were almost getting too tired to cum. It was an extreme turn-on for me to hear them both panting in each other's face, gasping for oxygen and caught in that limbo between orgasming and giving up. I started spanking the asscheeks of whatever girl I wasn't fucking, sometimes giving them enough pain to bring them away from climax. And I knew I had them right where I wanted when DJ's knees buckled and she finally collapsed.

I was pumping Brooke at the time and quickly switched back to my girlfriend. She grunted as I yanked her back up to her knees and physically held her there while I pounded her pussy with every ounce of force I had.

"Cum, kiddo... Cum," I ordered.

"FUUUCK!" she screamed, no longer caring if anyone outside heard her. "FUUUCK!" And this time, I reached my hand around to diddle her clit and send her over the edge, causing my young girlfriend to go into a seizure as her whole body spasmed and an explosion of pleasure detonated inside her body.

Quickly, I yanked myself out and dropped DJ flat on her face, letting her twitch and shudder erratically while I slammed back into Brooke. She quickly went into convulsions of her own when I pressed my cock against her G-spot and tickled the sensitive nerves on her hips that I personally knew would help trigger her orgasm. And this time I let myself go, my cock bursting like a fire house as I sent wave after wave of incestuous sperm into my little sister's spastically clenching pussy.

"FUUUUCK!" I bellowed, joined in chorus by Brooke's orgasmic shrieking. "FUUUUCK!" I yelled again while I evacuated the contents of my nuts into her willing body.

And then it was over. Brooke and DJ lay side-by-side, dripping with sweat, both of them passed out cold. I surveyed the two 17-year-olds, smirking at the way DJ's blonde hair was actually tangled together with Brooke's darker locks. And I very much enjoyed the sight of their two red-raw pussies side-by-side, my little sister's now oozing out my creamy white jizz.

It had been a great summer.

AUGUST 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Are you even going to come inside?" Adrienne bent over to look back into the car, the front of her shirt sagging and giving me an incredible view of her tits.

I yo-yoed down to them briefly; I couldn't even imagine a day when I wouldn't. But my eyes quickly went back up to Adrienne's face and I replied, "Would YOU delay any more than you had to?"

The gorgeous blonde smiled and shook her head. "No. I'm just going to throw my bag down and immediately go find Grace. We haven't talked nearly enough this summer and I'm sooo eager to see her again."

I nodded and Adrienne shut the door, hurrying inside and dragging her roller suitcase with her. I shifted the Mustang into gear and pulled away from the curb, wondering just how fast I could blitz down to the Evans house. I was sooo eager to see DJ, too.

Not that I'd been going without. For the past three weeks, killing time by screwing around quite literally meant "screwing around" for me. After all, I was living with four very pretty, very willing girls.

DJ and I were taking a page out of Dawn's and my long-distance relationship by spending a lot of time instant messaging and using our free mobile-to-mobile cell phones. Quite often, our talk turned sexual and I found myself looking for some direct-stimulation relief. Fortunately, Adrienne was going through the exact same thing with Grace, and about three or four times a week we would get together to burn off some of our excess sexual tension. We knew each other's bodies so well, and ecstasy was abundant.

But you know me. Three or four times a week won't cut it, even if each session usually ended with multiple orgasms for each of us. And I had other outlets as well.

For example, the twins certainly wanted to continue their sexual education. Not a single day went by without both girls getting their cute little mouths around my cock. And not a single day went by without me getting my tongue into their juicing wet snatches. Adrienne even started joining us, having come to accept her place in our family, as well as making the moral rationalization that we, her family, didn't constitute cheating on Grace. But she would always be slightly skittish about the twins' extreme youth, and so her infrequent visits were more about instruction than simple pleasure.

Still, this man does not live by blowjobs alone, and my only other source of pussy was also pretty infrequent. Brooke returned home to find her boyfriend Kenta had fallen off the wagon and been seduced by Jennifer Vo, and she was NOT happy about it. The guy swore he loved Brooke and wanted to choose her over Jennifer, and so my little sister spent the majority of her time either working on her relationship with her boyfriend or fretting over it. I was careful to give her the space she needed; but just like she used to do for me, it was also my turn to fuck her happy every now and again when she really needed it.

So with Adrienne being a sister, not a girlfriend, and the twins too young, and Brooke dealing with Kenta-issues, I didn't get laid nearly enough to make me satisfied. I missed my girlfriend. I missed her unrestrained desire to please me.

And yeah, I missed her love.

Adrienne loved me. Brooke and the twins loved me. But DJ was IN love with me, and I got warm fuzzy feelings when I thought about being in love with her as well. It feels good to be in love; and I'd missed that these past few weeks.

DJ had apparently missed me, too. The instant she heard the Mustang's engine outside her house she burst through the front door, and actually made it to the car before I could turn off the engine and get out of my seat belt. Our lips were plastered against each other the instant I opened the door, and for a second, I thought we just might end up fucking right there on the street.

But DJ dropped her legs down from around my waist and started tugging me toward the house. "C'mon. Hurry up! I won't let another minute go by before I can get you naked."

"But your parents..."

"Won't care. Any other boy? Hell, no. But you? You're the golden child to my parents, Ben. Now hurry up!"

Despite DJ's insistence, I at least had to stop and say hello to Jack and Deanna Evans. They greeted me in return and started to ask if I'd had a good trip. But when DJ began tugging on my arm like an impatient 5-year-old, Jack just chuckled and waved me on. "Go ahead. Dinner's at 6:30."

DJ and I managed to have sex twice before then.

"Some best friend you turned out to be," Dawn drawled as I caught up to her and Ryan just as they were leaving their apartment. But she still opened up her arms to me and embraced me in a hug.

I quickly pecked Dawn's cheek and then pulled back, turning to shake Ryan's hand. "Good to see you again, Ry."

"Ben," Ryan nodded back warmly.

And then Dawn was scolding me again. "You got back last night and couldn't even be bothered to visit? Not even a phone call?"

I blushed sheepishly. "I, uh, was kinda busy."

Dawn snorted. "I know. Can't walk two blocks to see me but you'll drive all the way to my house to visit my little sister."

I grinned. "She puts out."

Dawn rolled her eyes and giggled. The three of us walked up and across Bancroft to reach the campus. And then Dawn turned to her boyfriend to kiss him goodbye before he went his separate way.

I had to admit, I turned to look away; not to give them any privacy, but because given the choice, I'd rather not watch Dawn kissing anyone but me. I wasn't jealous ... I'd just rather not, you know?

Anyways, I was nothing but smiles as Dawn came back to me and looped her arm through mine. Squeezing my arm tightly, she leaned over and kissed my cheek before pulling back and humming happily. And together we headed off for our first class.

It was a little strange to walk into the house in the afternoon and NOT find anyone from my crew scattered around the living room. No Bert or Robin. No Gwen. No Paige. In their place, Dayna's and Brandi's friends had taken over the couches and dining table instead.

"Heyyy, Ben." Kerri Trainor immediately put her book down and leaned back into the couch while pulling her heels up to put them on the edge of her seat. The copper red-haired Senior raised a pale hand to brush back her bangs while fixing her sparkling green eyes on me and giving me a flirtatious smile.

But before I could answer, a chorus of "Hey Bens" rang out from Julie Carpenter, Angela Chan, Monique St. Claire, and two others. I hadn't even been with Erica Jackson or Ashley Tran, but both girls joined in on the flirtatious greetings.

Only Brandi and Dayna didn't go out of their way to say hello to me. After all, they saw me every day. I simply waved back to the general crowd and replied, "Hello, ladies." Then I went into my bedroom (Dawn's old bedroom) to drop off my bag.

When I came back out, Brandi looked over and got my attention. "You sticking around for dinner?"

I grinned and my eyes lit up. I patted my belly and replied, "That's why I'm here."

My sister chuckled and shook her head. "Wasn't sure you were coming back today. The Mustang's gone."

"Adrienne's off with Grace tonight. Some sorority recruitment thing." I smirked and arched an eyebrow. "It's her car."

Brandi smirked. "I wouldn't have put it past you to go visit DJ. Even on a weekday."

I grinned. "I'll manage." I bit down on a further naughty comment about Brandi keeping me occupied tonight, knowing her friends were within earshot. Then I waved around. "So you guys finally moved down and took over the living room?"

She shrugged. "Seems like you guys aren't using it anymore."

I nodded. My crew had more or less made Ryan's and Dawn's apartment their new hangout point. Gwen and Robin were their friends more than mine and Adrienne's. Bert followed Robin. And no one had really talked to Paige since returning to campus. Plus, things between Gwen and I were still a little awkward after everything that had happened at the end of last year. We were still friendly with each other, but she'd scaled way back on the flirting. And at times, she seemed a little frightened of me, as if I could drag her into a room and fuck her unconscious at any moment, whether she liked it or not.

I still met up with Dawn at the apartment and hung out with them as a group, but to be perfectly honest, I felt a bit like an outsider to their core of 5 people. And tonight, when they'd decided on Mexican fast food for dinner against my objections, I just decided to come back home and see what Dayna and Brandi were cooking up.

Without me asking, Brandi informed me that we would be having teriyaki chicken and vegetables today. Then she turned and went back into the kitchen. I hoisted my book and binder and went to join the crowd in the living room.

"Ooh, Microecon," Angela commented, pointing at my textbook while I sat down at the dining room table. "Who'd you get?"

"Isakova."

"Oooh!" "Ouch!" Angela and Erica quickly gasped at the same time. Then Angela added a, "Sorry."

"What?"

"You got Professor Ice," Angela explained. "Rumor has it she hasn't given an 'A' in five years."

"Not true," Erica corrected. "Brian Ogilvie got an 'A' our year."

Angela's eyes went up. "Well ... you know the rumors on that one..." Her eyebrows waggled, Erica giggled, and then the two girls started looking me up and down like a piece of meat.

Mildly alarmed, I looked back at them. "What?

Angela giggled this time and then reached out, putting her hand on top of mine. "What do you think of Professor Ice? Do you find her attractive?"

I arched an eyebrow, not ready to answer what felt like a loaded question. But yeah, I did find her attractive. Professor Isakova was a tall Eastern European beauty with chestnut brown hair and piercing dark blue eyes. I had no idea of her age, guessing mid-30s. Her face had almost no wrinkles or lines and she was in very good shape, with a elegant neck, great skin, and delicate limbs. It's not like I lusted for her or anything. But like any guy, I noticed pretty girls; and older or not, Professor Isakova was a beautiful woman.

Angela then leaned in a little closer, an impish smile on her face. "What I mean is: Would you turn her down if she came on to you?"

"What? A professor?" I furrowed my eyebrows in disbelief. "You're not serious."

"No. Not really." Erica laughed. "Isakova really IS an Ice Queen to everyone; everyone except Brian, that is. He was her star student and I think people just made up the rumors that he was sleeping with her to explain why she was so nice to him. The guy really IS smart."

"Still..." Angela mused. "If you find yourself needing a little extra-credit to boost your grade..."

I arched an eyebrow again and the two girls burst into another giggle fit.

Yeah, I knew better than to take advice from someone laughing like a hyena while giving it to me.

SEPTEMBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"I miss you..." DJ swooned into the phone.

"I miss you, too."

"I can't believe you were just here yesterday. It feels like forever."

"An eternity..." I moaned in the same tone. Today was Tuesday. I'd driven down to visit DJ yesterday since it was the Labor Day holiday, and we'd spent almost every moment with our hands and mouths on each other's body, even when we weren't fucking up a storm. "I want to be with you again so bad."

"Mmm, I know what you mean. My pussy aches to feel you inside me, honey," DJ hummed in a seductively sweet voice, only making the boner in my shorts worse. Absentmindedly, I let my hand drift over it and rub gently.

"I don't know if I can wait four more days to see you again," I groaned.

"Maybe you shouldn't have to."

"You really think I should come down?"

"No, no," DJ sighed. "I mean, I'd love for you to, but you know you shouldn't. You've got homework and classes and all that."

"You're worth it."

"I've got homework, now that classes have started." DJ exhaled slowly. "I sort of cut a deal with my parents. College applications are due soon and this is the most important semester for me. I've really got to get my grades up to make sure I get into Cal; I will NOT be the only family member not to get accepted. So they promised me they'd give us all the time and freedom we wanted on weekends as long as I focused on my schoolwork during the week."

"Seriously?"

"Yeah. And I can't break the deal before it's even really started. I'm sorry."

I sighed, moving my hand away from my bulge and feeling a little dejected.

DJ heard my tone. She sighed and then said, "You know, you really shouldn't have to go completely without until Saturday. I've already told you straight up that you have my permission to fuck anyone you want up there. I love you. And I know you'll still love me."

"I do. That's why I'll wait for you."

"I don't want you to wait. I want you to be happy," my girlfriend insisted. "It's just sex. And it's not like you weren't boinking Adrienne and Brooke when you were back home."

I exhaled. "You're really okay with it?"

"Of course I am."

The confidence in her tone reassured me, and I let my hand drift back up and over my bulge. "Okay. But I'm still gonna keep it in the family, alright?"

"Whatever. You don't have to," DJ said sweetly. "I just love you so much. And I'll do anything to make sure you're happy."

"I love you, too," I replied warmly.

"Good. Now why don't you start with my big sister? You can fuck her brains out and tell her it's a gift from me." DJ giggled happily at the idea.

It sounded like a plan.

"BENNN!!!"

I had literally just emerged from my bedroom, erection bulging in my shorts, when the scream echoed through the house. And it wasn't a scream of pleasure.

"BENNN!!!" The shriek went off again. "SPIDER!!!"

I chuckled. I'd done a pretty good job of extermination over the last year, including spraying all the baseboards and cracks with a perimeter spray. So spider sightings were down to about one a month when I left. The girls had even become brave enough to take down anything smaller than a thumbnail on their own. But if I was home, they were more than happy to concede the duty to me.

Now even with DJ's encouragement to "gift" Dayna with a pleasant screw, I wasn't entirely sure how to approach Dayna and ask for sex. After all, SHE had been the one to initiate most of our previous encounters. And even though she'd once told me I was free to just grab her, throw her down, and have my way with her whenever I wanted, those couplings had been few and far between. Now, an opportunity was presenting itself.

I turned and jogged up the stairs. I was sure Dayna could hear my feet pounding the wooden steps, and as I approached her room, I could hear her go from screaming to hyperventilating pants. Moving quickly, but not rushing, I opened her bedroom door and entered with a paper towel in hand. "Where is it?"

"There! There! There!" Dayna hopped up and down, distracting me for a moment as her tits bounced quite nicely in a red lace bra. The blonde bombshell was clad only in her lingerie, complete with garter and stockings, as she jumped up and down on top of her bed in a panic, clearly frightened out of her wits.

I couldn't help but ogle her jiggling melons for a second before she covered herself with one arm and emphasized her pointing. I finally tracked her finger and saw a BIG black spider parked just outside her closet. While I was staring at it, the damn thing started skittering toward the bed, causing Dayna to begin shrieking once again. "AAAAHHH!!"

Step-step. [SWAT-squish] Damn that thing was juicy.

"Got it," I told her confidently.

"Ohhh, gawwwd..." Dayna sighed, still backing up and sitting down at the furthest edge of her bed, pulling her stocking-clad knees up to her chest and wrapping her arms around them.

I wadded up the paper towel around the black behemoth, stood up, and then carried the entire mess down to the trash container outside. I then came back into the house, washed my hands, and returned upstairs to Dayna's bedroom. Just part of the routine. Smaller ones they'd let me flush down a toilet. But anything remotely that size had to be exorcised out of the house. "All done." I waved my hands as proof of completion.

"Oh, THANK YOU!" Dayna flung herself at me, literally jumping off the bed and into my arms, causing me to stagger backward lest I drop her. Her legs wrapped around my waist and her crotch rubbed against my belly, causing some of the blood to flow back into my cock.

I pulled my head up and gave the busty blonde a lopsided grin. "Feel like thanking me a little more thoroughly?" My voice was laced with innuendo.

Dayna immediately smiled back. We hadn't fucked since sometime last semester, probably five months ago, and I could see the lust flare in her eyes.

But just as quickly, she snuffed it out. Wincing apologetically, the half-naked beauty dropped her feet to the floor and stepped back, almost ashamed of her state of dress. "Ben..." she began ominously. "I knew this would come up, but I wasn't sure how to tell you before."

My eyebrows furrowed in concern. Yeah, big black spiders aren't exactly a turn- on, but this was the very first time ever Dayna had not responded favorably when I brought up the idea of sex.

"We can't keep fucking anymore," she apologized. "I want to. Really, I do. But ... ah..." Her voice trailed off as she observed the disappointment on my face.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Ben." Dayna stepped up to me and clutched my shirt. "It's not you. Really, you've been nothing but wonderful. It's just that Kevin and I have been getting pretty serious over the last few months. I know this sounds totally crazy, but I think I'm in love. And I told him I'd stop sleeping around."

My eyebrows arched in surprise at the idea of Miss I'm-a-slut-and-proud-of-it settling down with her primary beck and call. Dayna herself cracked up. "Can you believe it?" she asked with a smile. "Me? Committing to a guy?"

I blinked rapidly and shook my head, not quite believing it. But Dayna's happiness was infectious and there was a smile on my face. "Really?"

She nodded, her crystal blue eyes bright. "Really. He makes me happy. And he makes me believe I can do this. I WANT to do this."

I exhaled slowly, moving my hands along her sides, tantalizingly close to grabbing her ass and yet holding myself back. "Well, I'm happy for you, Dayna. I can't say I'm not disappointed. I'm horny as fuck right now. But I'm happy for you."

Dayna beamed back at me and pulled me into a hug, crushing those fabulous tits into my chest.

"Whoa, whoa." I held my hands up and away from her as I felt the surge of adrenaline and the shifting of blood to my cock. "You probably shouldn't do that right now, Dayna. I'm liable to go off."

She giggled and pulled away, taking a step back before twisting her hips and putting a fingernail coyly between her teeth. "Aww, I'm sorry. Do I still turn you on?"

I let my eyes obviously rove up and down her curvy, sexy body just scantily clad in the eye-popping red lingerie. "Always," I sighed. "I don't suppose Brandi's home tonight."

Dayna shook her head. "Working on a project. What about Adrienne?"

I shook my head. "Grace. Sorority thing. Guess it's just me and my hand tonight."

Dayna frowned apologetically. "Well, you know Monique and Angela got an apartment not too far away. And of course Kerri and Julie are just around the corner. One — or more — of them might be up for some fun tonight."

I sighed. "They all have boyfriends now. I'm trying not mess with that."

"Monique doesn't. She's having too much fun playing the field."

I smirked. "That's beside the point. I told DJ I wouldn't go outside 'the family'. Of course, I didn't know you were gonna take yourself off the market. You're something special and that might've changed my decision a bit."

Dayna smiled, "That's sweet."

I sighed and nodded, then looked down at my cock and ordered, "Down boy."

The busty blonde stepped forward and lightly patted my bulge. "I'll miss you."

We both cracked up at that and then with a last hug, I left the room.

Time to make use of Internet porn.

"You okay?" Dawn looked at me with concern. "You're looking kinda twitchy this morning."

'Twitchy' was right. I tried to give my best friend a reassuring smile, but my cheeks weren't doing a very good job of holding steady. Even the black bags under my eyes weren't staying still. "I'm okay, I'm okay."

"You sure?" She stopped walking and put her hand on my forehead, checking to see if it was hot. But I was fine.

"I'm not sick," I sighed and removed her hand.

"Then what's wrong? I've been watching you all week, and you've been looking worse and worse every day."

"It's nothing," I said gruffly.

"It's NOT 'nothing'. C'mon, Ben. It's me." Dawn smirked. "You can tell me what's bugging you."

"It's kind of embarrassing." I blushed.

"What? More embarrassing than when Cat Cartwright pulled your pants down in the middle of the playground in third grade and you had skid marks in your tighty- whities?"

I rolled my eyes. "Did you have to bring THAT up?"

"Hey, it was funny," she sniggered.

I sighed and shook my head. "No. Nothing like that." Then I shrugged and gave Dawn a what-the-hell look. "I'm horny."

Dawn chuckled. "Well, of course you are."

"No, I mean it. I haven't had a good orgasm since Monday." I was REALLY backed up.

Dawn laughed, a barking laugh that immediately felt like ridicule. "It's Friday. You haven't had a good orgasm in four days and THAT'S what's bothering you?"

"It's not funny," I growled and started stomping away. "THIS is why I didn't want to tell you."

"Hey, hey." Dawn quickly ran to catch up to me. "I'm sorry. It's just ... there're thousands of guys on this campus alone who wish they'd gotten laid within the last four days."

"Yeah, well me too. Seriously, I'm not sleeping," I complained.

Dawn frowned. "I thought DJ gave you permission to play around. Surely you don't have any problems finding a willing pussy."

I shrugged. "Maybe. But I told her I'd limit myself to our sisters. They don't count, right?"

Dawn furrowed her eyebrows. "So that's ... Dayna, Brandi, and Adrienne?"

I nodded, and then smirked. "Well, and you."

Dawn rolled her eyes while I stopped and made a big production out of checking her out. Then I stood up straight and said, "But Dayna's going monogamous with Kevin."

"Well, 'mono-dick'," Dawn corrected with a shit-eating grin. "Kevin's totally cool with her screwing other girls. And she, Brandi, Kerri, and Julie had a private party on Tuesday night. Dayna had this new red lingerie set and..."

"Aww..." I groaned, thinking back to Spider-Tuesday when Dayna had turned me down while wearing that red lingerie set. My dick, on a hair-trigger already, rose up quickly at the merest prospect of getting to spurt. "Don't tell me that."

Dawn flinched and frowned. "Oops. Sorry." Then she arched an eyebrow. "But I thought you and Adrienne had worked things out..."

I shrugged. "She probably would. But she hasn't been home much. It's Sorority Recruitment Week."

"Oh, right. She picked the Tri-Delts." Dawn shrugged, referring to the Delta Delta Delta sorority. "And Brandi?"

"Bad timing. Besides, I'd feel weird about just walking up to her and begging for a pity fuck."

"Even if she wasn't horny, you know she'd blow you just to take the edge off," Dawn pointed out.

I shook my head. "Maybe. But the one time I nearly asked yesterday, Matt called her cell phone. The cosmos doesn't want me getting laid."

Dawn sighed and wrapped herself around my arm. "It's okay, Ben. You know what you should do? Drive down to my house tonight. Don't wait for the weekend. It's a Friday night and you deserve to be with your girlfriend. Maybe even ask if you can spend the night."

My eyes lit up at the idea. Why hadn't I thought of that? I started whacking the side of my head in frustration and groaning while Dawn laughed and tried to grab my hand to stop me.

"Ugh," I groaned, feeling the tension in my balls, which had now swollen up to the size of oranges. "You think I can get away with skipping class?"

"With Professor Ice? Not a chance in hell," Dawn warned. "C'mon. Just tough it out for another couple of hours. And then I'm sure my baby sister will give you all you can handle..

73 A Whole New Year ll

"Good morning, Ben."

"Ah, good morning, Mrs. Evans," I said politely while taking the empty spot at the breakfast table on Saturday morning. DJ was already there and she giggled while reaching over and covering my hand with her own. I glanced at Jack Evans nervously. Public displays of affection were one thing; but doing it at the breakfast table right in front of my girlfriend's parents was something else.

I needn't have worried. Jack Evans just winked at me and I blushed. Deanna Evans was quick to say, "No need to blush, Ben. Everyone here knows exactly what you two were doing last night."

I just blushed harder and DJ moaned, "Mooom."

Deanna giggled, not sounding so different from her daughters. "You should visit more often, Ben. You seem to have quite the positive influence on my husband here."

Now it was Jack's turn to blush. And DJ moaned again, "Mooom."

"Anyways, I'm just glad to see you make my daughter happy," Deanna continued. "I'll admit, it's not the daughter I thought you'd end up with, but I'm no less happy about it."

I kept blushing and kept my mouth shut, not sure how to respond to that.

"And I'm glad you two decided to keep things at a measured pace," Deanna added. "DJ has been extra focused this last week on her studies."

"I was focused before," DJ protested.

"You spent all your time talking about and with boys before," her mom pointed out. "Now that you're finally in a stable relationship, you have the luxury of extra time to work on your grades. I don't have to tell you how important this semester is to all of us."

"I KNOW, Mom," DJ groaned and frowned. She really was under quite a bit of pressure to get accepted to Cal.

Then Deanna turned to me and smiled sweetly as she poured me a glass of orange juice. "So really, Ben. No need to be embarrassed about your feelings or desires. I remember what it was like to be a teenager, and we certainly wouldn't have let you two get this far if it bothered us. As long as DJ's grades keep up, you're welcome to come here and stay throughout every weekend if you like."

"Really?" DJ perked up. "He can spend the night?"

"He just did, didn't he?" Jack Evans said warmly.

DJ slipped her hand down onto my leg and smiled, finally warming up to her newfound freedom. And while staring straight into my eyes, the horny young blonde told her mother, "Keep the juice coming, Mom. My boyfriend's gonna need all the fluids he can get."

DJ had been in the same boat I was for the entire week, having not experienced a good orgasm since the last time we were together. She certainly seemed on board with the plan to study like crazy every school night and screw every waking moment on the weekends. So the sexy young blonde with the big rack and skinny waist fucked the shit out of me until I was seeing stars and lying limp on the floor of her bedroom, so completely drained that I couldn't even drool.

After dinner on Sunday, informing me that she needed to study for her Monday classes, my cute girlfriend manhandled me into the car and sent me on my way back to Berkeley. I just managed to drag myself back to the house late on Sunday night, too tired to even undress before falling asleep in bed.

Of course, by the next morning I was horny and ready for more. And I forlornly looked across the calendar to Friday night when I would be allowed to visit my 17-year-old nymphomaniac again.

Thankfully, I didn't have to wait that long to get laid. Dawn had taken it upon herself to talk with both Brandi and Adrienne about my predicament over the weekend. And when I got back to the house on Monday after my last class, I found two gorgeous young women only too happy to please me.

The three of us ended up in Adrienne's bedroom, the site of a lot of pleasant memories for me from Freshman year. Brandi went down on me first, having not tasted my naughty, incestuous brother-cum in a long, long time while I proved to Adrienne that a man could still eat a pussy just as well as girls. Then the three of us crawled all over each other in every possible combination, fucking and sucking away to our hearts' content.

We didn't have an encore for the rest of the week due to the girls' busy schedules, although Adrienne did give me a blowjob on Thursday afternoon just to give me a little relief.

By Friday, I made sure to thank Dawn for talking to the girls. She had been a true best friend, arranging for me to get laid by two such gorgeous creatures. I thanked Brandi for always being a caring big sister. And I thanked Adrienne not only for her own attentiveness to me, but also for the car. I was swiping her Mustang for three days at a time to visit DJ on weekends.

Adrienne had just laughed and told me it was no problem. The inheritance had finally gone through and if she really needed, she could always buy another one.

"Whaddaya think, Tiger?" she'd giggled. "Should I buy a Ferrari or a Lamborghini?"

Life was good. My classes were going well. Absent a steady girlfriend at school, I was able to spend a lot of time with my friends. And my friendship with Dawn had never been more comfortable. Plus, I was still getting laid on a regular basis: occasional screws with Brandi and Adrienne during the week to keep me from going crazy, followed by whirlwinds of parentally-approved marathon sex sessions with DJ on the weekends.

I even met some of DJ's High School friends, including a couple of very hot 17-year-old babes that DJ admitted she'd "experimented" with in the past. DJ later told me that her friends thought I was sooo cute and how it was so cool that she was dating a college guy. And if I played my cards right, DJ might even have one or two of them spend the weekend with us.

Life was going great ... for a little while, at least.

OCTOBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Oh, gawd ... You feel so fucking BIG, little brother..."

Brandi and I were holed up in her room, the both of us blowing off some steam on a random Tuesday night. It was after midnight, and all of her friends had left the house already. Dayna was spending the night with Kevin. And Adrienne was spending the night with Grace.

Brandi probably would have spent the night with her boyfriend Matt, or perhaps invited him over here, except that he had a paper to work on and needed to turn in a draft in the morning. I certainly didn't mind. I would keep his girlfriend company tonight.

Matt's girlfriend was buck naked and riding me cowgirl-style. I was comfortably situated on Brandi's bed, my head and neck propped up by two pillows. The beautiful brunette undulated slowly to the beat of a downtempo electronica CD she had, perfect for the kind of slow-burn fuck that we both wanted. If I had my way, I'd fall asleep after cumming deep into my sister's womb, and we'd drift away to the dreamland with our loins still enjoined to the melodies of quiet trip- hop.

My hands were gliding up and down Brandi's sides while she rode me. I'd started the night by giving her a sensual, full-body massage, complete with a coconut oil- based lotion. Her tan skin glowed in the dim light of the room, glistening with warmth and moisture while I smoothly stroked her naked skin.

After a little while, Brandi's dark eyes locked onto mine as she took hold of my hands and directed them up her chest, pulling my palms over her firm, wonderfully-shaped breasts. I reflexively squeezed her mammary flesh and then began rotating my hands in a wax-on/wax-off movement to titillate her nipples.

With my hands still on her tits, the luscious 21-year-old bent forward to capture my lips. And right when we met in a passionately incestuous kiss, Morcheeba's "The Sea" kicked into its melody and seemed to cosmically send Brandi's hips into a big roll, driving an extra few inches of my cock into her welcoming body.

The lyrics didn't really have anything to do with love or hope or anything mushy. They weren't even about sex. But listening to Skye Edwards wax poetic about losing control and living free to a seductive rhythm had Brandi and me rocking and rolling on her bed. And sometime after the song ended and we'd moved on to two more, my sister popped off me, her legs still shaking from her most recent orgasm, and she got her mouth around me just in time to swallow my load.

So wrong ... yet so right.

But we weren't done yet. Brandi stayed hunched over, nursing my prick with her wet mouth, suctioning carefully until she felt me re-harden. She bobbed her head up and down, keeping her lips tightly wrapped around my girth, and I watched her bobbing movements go higher and higher as my cock elongated inside her mouth.

At last, she was moving her head up and down the full seven-and-three-quarter inches, taking me deep into her throat with each slow movement and pressing her hips against my base. And after one final suck, she pulled away and gasped for breath, grinning at me saucily. "I want to feel you in my ass, little brother."

Her eyes were unfocused, as if she were drugged; but I knew she was high on nothing but lust. Her mouth was open in an easy grin and I smiled right along with her as I nodded and started repositioning us. She bent over on all fours, proudly thrusting that dynamite ass back at me, such a perfect peach. Briefly, I thought of the last time I nailed Brooke, and how similar my two sisters were starting to look (from behind, at least). And I couldn't help but duck down to grab her cheeks and take a long lick of her crack from base to top.

Brandi shivered when she felt my tongue briefly run over her crinkled anus. She seemed freshly scrubbed and I picked my head up in surprise. "You planned this, didn't you?" I accused in a humored voice.

My sister giggled. "Fuck yeah. As soon as Matt told me he had the paper, I got sooo wet fantasizing about you shoving that big dick up my ass, little brother. Now stop talking and start fucking."

I got to work. I found the Astroglide in Brandi's nightstand, relatively full. After all, she'd told me I might be the only man who would ever sodomize her when I'd first popped her anal cherry two years ago, and so far I still was. I was sure she used it for other reasons with Matt and Dayna and the rest, but I still got a little thrill seeing the near-full tube as a reminder of this special thing Brandi had held just for me.

So I prepped her and prepped myself. Brandi lay her cheek down on the bed, with a pillow beneath her chest for support. And with one hand on her own pussy, she reached back to grab my shaft and put me into position.

Once she felt the pressure against her backdoor, Brandi folded her arms beneath her head and sighed. And after taking a deep breath, she groaned at me, "Do it, little brother. Fuck your naughty sister in her asshole."

I held her hips, leaned forward with mine, and after brief resistance, her anus opened up and let me in. "Oh, gawd..." she groaned. "You feel so fucking BIG, little brother..."

As always, I stopped and waited for her to get adjusted, only the mushroom head past her sphincter. In the past two years, I'd probably butt-fucked Brandi less than a dozen times; and each time felt like it was the first. She breathed heavily, needing a while to get used to the sensation. But when I felt the tell-tale sensation of her anal muscles relaxing, I slowly glided forward the rest of the way.

"So fucking full!" Brandi groaned.

"So tight," I moaned in response. "I'm in your asshole, big sister. Your little brother is fucking you up the ass."

"Oh, shit," she grunted. "So wrong ... so wrong..." Her blissful moans belied her words. Unlike Dayna or Adrienne, Brandi didn't enjoy anal sex purely on physical pleasure. If she had, she probably would have been doing it with Matt. No, it was the idea that I, her brother, was sodomizing her that got her off. And she moaned rapturously as I pumped slowly back and forth, extracting and reinserting my prick deep into most private cavity.

"You've got such an awesome ass, big sister..." I groaned, knowing the phrases 'big sister' and 'little brother' were part of the appeal.

"And you're the only man who'll ever fuck it, little brother," she moaned in response. "Fuck me ... Fuck my ass ... Violate your sister's asshole, and fill me with your incestuous sperm!"

"Oh, fuck!" I grunted while I really started getting into the thrusting. Her anal passage was still extremely tight, but had loosened up just enough to allow smooth pumping. "So fucking good!"

"Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd..." she chanted back.

I looked down, narrowing my focus until all I could see was Brandi's perfect peach of an ass being split by my cock. And as I sawed in and out of my sister's butt, I felt my ab muscles go slack. "I'm gonna cum, big sister. Your little brother is gonna fill you up with sperm. You're gonna be shitting brother-jizz for days when I'm done creaming you. And the next time you fuck your boyfriend, he's gonna wonder why your asshole is dripping wet!"

"Oh, FUCK!" Brandi grunted beneath me. "Fuck me, little brother! Fuck my ass! Fuck my ass!"

"Uggghhh!" I grunted as my white-knuckled hands squeezed her hips hard enough to bruise. My pelvis slammed up tightly against her asscheeks. And I bellowed in exultation, feeling gallons of cum rushing through my cock to blast out of me and into the darkest recesses of my sister's anal cavity.

"Nnnngh!" Brandi grunted when she felt the first jets splashing inside of her. My orgasm was the catalyst for hers, setting her off as she rubbed at her own clit in a fury, and screamed at the top of her lungs, "I CAN FEEL IT! I CAN FEEL IT! CUM IN MY ASS LITTLE BROTHER!!!"

"WHAT THE FUCK???"

The male voice cracked in the air like a gunshot, startling both me and Brandi. Her legs suddenly gave out, causing her body to compress flat onto the bed with only the pillow beneath her chest propping her up. I fell with her, my cock almost painfully trapped inside her bowels when her ass muscles clamped down. And I wound up right on top of my sister's naked body as we turned in absolute panic to the source of the voice.

Matt Kanemura, Brandi's boyfriend, stood in the doorway with an expression of shock, outrage, and pure disgust on his face. "Holy FUCK! Brandi? Your brother? Really?"

"Matt, I can explain," Brandi stammered.

"And holy SHIT! Is he in your ass? He's in your fucking ASS!"

"Matt, please-" Brandi was frantically slapping at my hips, trying to get me off her.

"FUCK!" He turned his head away in dismay. I was flailing around, trying to dislodge myself. But Brandi's ass was somehow still clamped down on my prick, preventing me from easily pulling out. She must have been stiff in terror.

But eventually, I managed to work myself out, just in time for Matt to turn back and see my cock exiting his girlfriend's stretched asshole. A bit of cum even bubbled out in my wake. Matt just groaned with furrowed eyebrows, one hand squeezing his forehead. "I asked you several times, Brandi. But you NEVER let me do that!"

"This has nothing to do with you, Matt. It's-"

"Nothing to do with me? You were my girlfriend! Emphasis on the 'were'. Oh, my GOD! I can't BELIEVE this! You're fucking your own fucking brother!" And Matt turned like a zombie, heading out the door. He looked too much in shock to even be that angry.

"Matt! Wait!" Brandi scrambled off the bed stark naked, darting over to the stairs. I heard their footsteps, but eventually the front door opened and ten seconds later, Brandi ran back into the room. Not looking at me, she hurriedly threw on some pants and a sweater, not bothering with any underwear. And then a moment later she was gone again.

This was NOT good.

I had re-dressed and sat in Brandi's room, prepared to stay there all night if she never came back. It probably wasn't the best idea. If, somehow, Brandi managed to talk Matt into coming back to the house with her, he probably wouldn't be too happy to see me. But fortunately for me, and unfortunately for Brandi, things didn't turn out that way. Twenty minutes later, she returned home alone.

I immediately stood up and opened my arms for a hug when she opened the door. No matter what else happened in our lives, she was my sister and I would support her to the ends of the earth. But she made no move to approach me, coming to a dead stop, her face ashen. She practically sagged against the door knob and looked ready to burst into tears.

"Brandi..." I began softly.

"Go away, Ben," she said curtly, not looking me in the eye.

"Brandi, I'm here for you."

"I don't want to see you right now, Ben."

"I'm your brother."

"Don't remind me! Just go away!"

"Brandi-"

"PLEASE." She cracked then, twin waterfalls streaking down her cheeks as she turned and pushed her forehead into the door. And she sobbed uncontrollably for a good fifteen seconds.

Not sure what to do, but ready to accept her desire to be alone, I stood up and started heading for the door. Even though she wasn't looking back at me, I looked at her, ready to give her my best expression of support, love, and willingness to do whatever I had to do. All she had to do was ask.

She never looked at me. Even when I had to brush by her to get out the door, she turned her head away, grimacing as if her world had come to an end. I knew how she felt. I had the same look on my face when Adrienne first found out about me and Brooke.

And then I was out in the hall. Behind me, Brandi closed the door. She didn't slam it, she merely closed it slowly, as if the deliberate act could somehow erase all the naughty, incestuous acts we'd ever committed. And then all was quiet.

Well, not totally quiet. I could hear her still sobbing, just on the other side of the door, apparently lacking the energy to even move away.

I decided then that I wouldn't wait for her to ask something of me. I wouldn't stop and let the world just keep spinning around me. I wouldn't let life happen TO me. I had to do SOMETHING.

Brandi didn't want to talk to me ... fine.

My cell phone in hand, I quickly thumbed down to Dayna's number. She might not be happy with me for interrupting her night, but as I went down the stairs, I swore to myself I wouldn't stop trying until I'd reached Brandi's best friend in the whole world.

Turned out, I didn't need to work that hard. Dayna picked up on the third ring and immediately asked, "Ben? This is weird. What's up?"

"Matt caught me and Brandi."

"Oh, shit." Dayna inhaled sharply. There was a rustling sound on the line, whether from clothes or bedsheets, I didn't know. It made sense, since she was spending the night with Kevin. "Where is she?"

"In her room."

"I'll be right there. Thanks for calling me."

My big sister, who I loved dearly, wasn't talking to me. We lived in the same house, so it was impossible not to run into each other. But for the past several days she'd refused to look at me or acknowledge my presence. She seemed to blame me for what was happening, and as bad as she felt, I didn't feel like arguing the point. She was miserable, and I DID feel responsible.

Of course, I talked things over with DJ. My girlfriend was moderate on the topic at hand, explaining that both Brandi and I had made decisions that led to the ultimate outcome. But personally, she was very supportive and reassured me that time would heal things and that Brandi would always be my sister. Eventually she would come around.

But I didn't want to just wait. At first, I tried to actively fix things with Brandi. But after getting repeated cold shoulders for two days straight, I accepted that my sister needed space and took to finding my meals elsewhere, spending as much time as possible with my friends at Dawn's and Ryan's apartment. At the time, I'd thought I couldn't feel any worse than I did in the aftermath of that incident.

I was wrong. Not much changed on the Brandi front. But shit started raining on me out of the sky.

It started with Paige Jacobsen. I hadn't seen much of the petite redhead this school year. Even though we'd had something of a bad breakup, there were enough positive signs that I'd believed we could work out a friendship. But once the new year started, she'd found a different group of friends and shown a distinct lack of interest in reconnecting. I still had lingering "big brother-ish" feelings for her, but I'd been too preoccupied with my own dramas, and with DJ, to take any action to get in touch with her.

Then I found out what she was up to, and I wished to hell that I'd made the earlier effort.

Even on a campus of some 35,000 people, you'd be surprised how often you can randomly run into someone. After all, there's only one Main Library, smack in the middle of campus. There's only one Sproul Plaza. And only one BART station. You just meet people.

It was by Sather Gate when Dawn and I bumped into Paige ... and her new boyfriend.

I recognized her right away. After all, the campus only had so many 5'2" dark auburn redheads. And there were even fewer 5'2" dark auburn redheads who might walk outside wearing the sluttiest Catholic schoolgirl outfit imaginable. Such was how Paige was attired this cool late-October morning. The black saddle shoes were normal, but instead of standard white socks, she was wearing white lace stockings that seemed to have come out of the Frederick's of Hollywood catalog. The stockings ended just above her knees, well short of her skirt, and were attached to garter straps than ran up her thighs to disappear beneath the hem of her skirt. The red and green plaid skirt itself wasn't quite long enough to cover her crotch, revealing the bottom of her plain white cotton panties, both front and back, not to mention quite a bit of creamy leg. And speaking of exposed skin, the white dress shirt was tied off below her bra-less breasts, as well as completely unbuttoned, showing off both a flat belly and quite a bit of cleavage. Her nipples were even hard and poking through in the cold air. And twin ponytails with red ribbons topped off the look.

Dawn beat me to the punch. "Paige?"

The redhead pulled her lips off the dirty-looking skater boy's mouth and smiled when she recognized us. "Dawn! Hey!"

She then looked at me and in a somewhat less pleased tone, said, "Oh, hi Ben."

I was too surprised to reply, staring at the dark-haired punk with the big black discs in his earlobes. The damn things looked like backgammon checkers. The guy wore a ratty heavy-metal T-shirt with a gray, long-sleeved thermal undershirt beneath. His jeans were torn and had enough chrome chains attached to the belt loops to tow a tractor-trailer. And then there was the heavy mascara around his eyes, more even than Paige was wearing.

I try not to judge people by their appearances, but this guy just screamed "punkass" to me. And having him physically groping Paige's tits right in front of me did NOT help improve my assessment. "'Sup," he grunted.

"How are you doing?" Dawn asked politely. "We haven't seen you in a long while."

"Oh, I've been busy having lots of sex with my new boyfriend here," Paige said flippantly while patting the guy's play-doh chest. "Jerry, this is my ex-boyfriend, Ben. And this is his 'non-girlfriend', Dawn." Paige cracked up like she'd just told the funniest joke imaginable.

I frowned and looked a little closer at the petite redhead. Beneath the heavy makeup, her eyes were rather unfocused. And when I breathed in, I recognized the faint, but noticeable scent. "Paige..." I began in a warning tone. "Are you high?"

She giggled uproariously. "Totally baked..."

"Paige," I huffed in annoyance, feeling my old protective instincts coming back to me. "Do you really think you should be doing that shit?"

"Who're you, her father?" Jerry the Punkass scoffed.

"Shit makes me feel good," Paige giggled. "Besides, there's nothing about marijuana in the Bible."

I rolled my eyes. I didn't know much about the Bible, but I was pretty sure it was written before teenagers started getting baked. "Paige..."

"What?" She rolled her eyes. "You gonna tell me you never smoked a little pot, Ben?"

I grimaced. "Look, Paige-"

She waved me off and started tugging on her boyfriend's arm. "I'm bored of talking to you, Ben. C'mon, Jerry. Let's go have sex before my buzz wears off. I'll even let you cum in my pussy today."

"Paige..." I groaned and reached out to her, but the girl was already walking away. And just for good measure, she flipped me the bird as she left.

FUCK.

"It's not your fault, Ben."

"If I hadn't broken her heart, she wouldn't BE with him."

Dawn sighed and squeezed my hand. "That part was unavoidable. You tried to tell her you didn't have those feelings for her, but she let herself fall in love with you anyways. A broken heart was inevitable."

"But I made it worse by dating her."

"Adrienne arranged that," Dawn soothed.

"So what? This is all Adrienne's fault?"

Dawn frowned, shaking her head. "It's nobody's fault. Paige is just doing her own thing. You can't control her. You never could. Yeah, you kept her in check a bit, but that girl's been looking for trouble since well before you showed up on the scene."

"No she hasn't."

"Of course she has. Look at how you met. She got smacked on the street because she'd been teasing some scruffy locals at a house party. At every party of ours, she was doing her best to get falling-down drunk, and would have succeeded much more often if you weren't there to stop her. She's a stupid girl and whatever shit happens to Paige happens because of her own stupid decisions!"

I furrowed my eyebrows and looked startled at the vehemence in Dawn's voice. "You were her friend. How can you say that about her?"

"I can say it because it's the truth," Dawn sighed. "She's a sheltered, naïve little girl who's running wild with no one to restrain her."

"I'm supposed to be the one to restrain her."

"That's not your job, Ben."

"I made it my job. I still care about her."

"Clearly, she doesn't feel the same way. Or did you not notice her doing her best to rub her sex life and drug use right in your face?"

"I've got to do something."

"Like what? Tell her not to have sex with her boyfriend? Tell her not to smoke weed?"

"Yes!"

"And you think she'll listen?"

"Yes!"

"Why? You already told her you don't love her. It looks like she's moved on from you. She's not your problem anymore."

"How can you be so cold?"

"Because she's a fucking BITCH!" Dawn barked, and then immediately stopped walking.

I'd stopped walking, too. And I turned to take Dawn's other hand into mine. "Whoa, whoa. Dawn, you okay?"

She looked away from me, grinding her teeth and working to calm herself. I'd been so caught up in my own shock over the encounter with Paige and Jerry the Punk, that I hadn't noticed how Dawn was reacting to everything. Clearly, she was reacting with some anger. "She doesn't deserve you, Ben."

"What?"

"Look," Dawn turned to me, a soulful intensity in her crystal blue eyes made even brighter by the moisture in them. "I know it's not my place to be jealous. We're not together anymore. But I can still want what's best for you, and that little tramp is NOT worth your time."

"What?" I still wasn't yet following.

Dawn sighed. "I was happy that you found Adrienne. She's got a checkered past, but she's a special, special girl. I know how dearly she loves you and most important to me, she wants what's best for YOU. THAT was a good relationship. If the two of you somehow lasted and got married and all that, I would have been able to accept you being with her. She is good enough for you."

I blinked twice, unable to react to the emotion in Dawn's voice.

"And of course I'm happy for DJ. I love my baby sister and if you and she are meant to be together, then I can be happy for the both of you."

I just blinked again.

"And there are a lot of nice girls around you. Some of them are only in it for the sex, and that's fine. You make them happy, they make you happy, and everybody wins. But Paige always wanted more, and frankly I was never happy about you dating her."

"Huh?"

"That relationship was all one-way, Ben. She leeched off of you at every turn. Even before you two hooked up, she followed you around. You were her world, and even if you didn't love her, you devoted so much of your energy into protecting her and caring about her. She didn't deserve it. She didn't deserve you. And what did she do when it was over? She told you she'd be your friend and then the first chance she got, she ran away to some... punkass ... For fuck's sake, Ben, she was making cracks right AT you about fucking him. It proves that she never really loved you. She never really cared about you, or wanted what's best for YOU the way Adrienne did. She just obsessed about you like a fucking stalker until you finally got rid of her."

"What?"

"She wasn't good enough for you," Dawn stated indignantly. "And I won't let her suck up any more of you than she already has!"

I frowned. "So what? You're the arbiter of who's good enough to be with me?"

"Yes!" Dawn huffed. "You're MY Ben!" And then the tears started rolling down her face.

I rubbed my temples for a moment, wondering how in the world things had gotten to the point where Dawn was crying. I REALLY didn't understand women.

But I understood that my Dawn was upset, and I stepped forward to hug my beautiful, blonde best friend. "Dawn ... Dawn..." I soothed in a quiet voice.

"I'm sorry," she replied just as quietly. She picked her head up, looking at me face-to-face from just an inch away. Her eyes were so big, so blue ... so perfect. And in a melodious voice, she said, "I know I don't have any right to be — not anymore — but I'm jealous. Even though you're not my boyfriend, I want to spend so much time with you. You're my best friend. You've always been my best friend. And if some tramp isn't good enough for you, I don't want her taking you away from me."

"Dawn..."

"I love you, Ben. I always have. And I always will." Her voice was rich with emotion.

"I know. I love you, too," I replied in the same tone. And then I bent to kiss her.

It wasn't a kiss of passion. It wasn't a kiss of lust. It was just a kiss of love, the timeless love that had bonded Dawn and me since we were first born. The touch of her lips filled me with a joy I hadn't felt in a long time, and gave me a total sense of completion. And we stayed wrapped in each other's arms for a long, long time.

"Ahem," a new voice cut in, and Dawn jerked away from me. We turned to see Ryan standing not five feet away, his backpack slung over his shoulder.

"Oh, hey babe," Dawn sighed tiredly. She pulled away from me and looked up at her boyfriend with red-rimmed eyes. She reached a hand up to wipe away her own tears and quickly pressed herself against his broad chest, whimpering softly.

Slightly surprised, Ryan just hugged his girlfriend back as if she hadn't just had her lips pressed against someone else.

But even if he was going to give Dawn a chance to explain, the guy wasn't about to give me the same leeway. His eyes hardened and he simply glared at me, as if to telepathically bark, 'What the FUCK were you doing with my girlfriend?'

I simply held my hands up and backed away, my face answering, 'It was nothing. Really, it was nothing.'

Ryan clenched his jaw, clearly not yet buying it. But he didn't make any aggressive moves. Eventually, Dawn pulled her head up and told her boyfriend, "I'm sorry about that, babe. I'll explain on the way home."

Ryan nodded and held Dawn's cheeks. Then the two of them waved goodbye to me and headed off.

I stared at them, wondering what ELSE could go wrong today. And even after all that, I thought about Paige. Whether Dawn thought the girl was worth my concern or not, I swore to myself that I would do something. And then I turned to take a side-street and head back to the house.

Little did I know that the shit storm would continue there as well.

My head was a mess as I made the final turn toward the house. I simply had too many problems going on at the same time to wrap my brain around them all.

I thought about Dawn, hoping that our little moment of weakness hadn't ruined her relationship with Ryan. Yeah, the selfish part of me might hope that she would break up with him and come running back to me; but I was happy with DJ and I very much wanted Dawn to be happy as well.

I thought about Paige, wondering what was going on in her head to have her hook up with such a loser. Was she just being needy and latching onto the first guy who seemed to give her the attention she craved? Was it a rebellious compulsion to date a tattooed, pierced, dreg of the earth after a lifetime of Catholic restraint? Had she become a slave to a drug addiction?

What could I do to help? Should I even bother trying? Or should I simply let a 19-year-old college girl live her own life the way she wanted to? Paige had certainly seemed comfortable with the direction her life was taking. Who was I to say she wasn't allowed?

And I thought about Brandi. It was almost November and she still was avoiding me. Her attempts to reconcile with Matt, her boyfriend of more than two years, had gone nowhere. And while she hadn't said anything to specifically blame me, she clearly associated me with the breakup and as such, could barely stand to see my face.

At least Matt hadn't gone around announcing the incestuous nature of Brandi's and my relationship. He hadn't even announced that he'd caught her cheating, knowing that such a declaration would inevitably lead to widespread speculation on who Brandi was cheating on him with. All he'd said was that Brandi had hurt him deeper than he thought possible, and left it at that. The reasons didn't matter. The end results were that Matt was miserable, Brandi was miserable, and so was I.

This was the problem with bedding girls who had boyfriends. Brandi had once told me that one of these indiscretions would end up biting me in the ass. I just hadn't realized it would be her. And I hadn't realized she would be the one to come out worse for it.

If nothing else, I swore to keep my dick out of Brandi's and Dayna's other friends who had boyfriends, no matter how much a girl like Kerri Trainor wanted me. Such a resolution wouldn't save Brandi, but it just might save me from further anguish.

I was so caught up in my ruminations that I never saw the three guys standing by our mailbox.

I never saw them shrug at each other when I walked past them, lost in my own oblivion.

But I did see them when one of them tapped on my shoulder and caused me to turn around. I saw them just in time to see a meaty fist fly right into my face, cold cocking me so that I ended up flat on my ass on the pavement.

Dazed, my vision swam as I looked around, trying to figure out what bus had just run me over when Henryk "Rick" Rusedski knelt over my supine form. "I owed you that from last year."

I blinked in a daze, my head still spinning. Rick had certainly cleaned my clock, but I had enough mental function left to remember how I'd literally yanked his girlfriend Gwen off the dance floor right in front of his nose and fucked her brains out in my bedroom.

Yeah, he owed me that. In fact, he probably owed me a few more.

But the single punch complete, he reached a hand down to me. Groggily, I picked the middle of the three I could see and reached for it. Our hands clasped and he helped pull me to my feet. The guy even grabbed my shoulders to help steady me when I wobbled a bit, trying to maintain my balance.

"Wow, you really nailed him, Rick," one of the other guys chuckled.

He smirked and then looked back at me, making sure I could stand on my own before releasing me. "I wished I didn't have to do that, Ben. But I had to."

"Okay, okay..." I mumbled, still a bit out of it.

"So no hard feelings?"

Well, I felt like something pretty hard had hit me. But I knew I didn't have a moral leg to stand on and didn't want any further punishment. I mumbled, "Sure."

"Okay then." Rick smiled. But despite his now friendly actions, his face turned back to quite unpleasant. "Look, here's the deal. I'm getting back together with Gwen. She doesn't know it yet, but I'm going to do everything I can to win her back. And for that to happen, you can't be in the way. Do you understand me?"

My eyes were still swimming, and I apparently didn't answer fast enough for him. Rick grabbed my shoulders and leaned in close enough that I could taste the french fries on his breath. "Do you understand me?"

"Yeah ... I got it," I answered.

He slapped my shoulder, almost hard enough to knock me down again. "Great. You just stay the fuck away from her." And then he turned and walked away, collecting his boys in tow.

What else could happen to me?

One positive side effect of getting knocked half-unconscious by Rick Rusedski was that it got Brandi to talk to me again. I kept the little incident to myself for the rest of the day, only telling DJ my whole story and then swearing my girlfriend to keep it to herself. But when a purple shiner showed up just below my right cheek, my roommates noticed.

The next morning, Adrienne was the first to see it when we bumped into each other in the bathroom. She had a habit of walking in whether I was on the can or not. First, she said that it was nothing she'd hadn't seen before as a girlfriend. Second, she said that as a sister that all family members should be pretty comfortable around each other. I didn't disagree as the stacked blonde still had a habit of fixing her hair while topless, letting me ogle away.

This morning, I was brushing my teeth when the door opened and Adrienne immediately squeaked. I don't know what she was coming into the bathroom for. Whatever it was, she forgot about it as she started fussing over me and grilling me to extract out exactly what had happened.

Brandi was in the kitchen at the time and came over to see what the commotion was about. And when she also saw the purple bruise, her 'big sister' instinct kicked in and she immediately dragged me out to park me on the couch while ordering Adrienne to get the first aid kit.

"Ben. What happened?" Brandi barked.

She'd perfected Mom's don't-fuck-with-me tone. And automatically I found myself shaking my head in a negative to her question before answering, "Rick Rusedski wanted payback for Gwen."

"What?" Adrienne exclaimed as she returned with the first aid kit. "That was months ago!"

I sighed, now that the cat was out of the bag, and explained what Rick had said about wanting Gwen back and everything. I also explained how it all wasn't a big deal and that Rick had even picked me up and dusted me off once he got in his one revenge punch.

I'd nailed his girlfriend. He clocked me. All wasn't square, but at least the act declared a truce. The Bro Code had been honored.

Brandi and Adrienne looked at each other and almost simultaneously muttered in disgust, "Men..."

Then Brandi started putting some cream onto my bruise, causing me to wince at the minor contact pain. She shook her head in resignation and sighed, "I wonder if Matt will show up one day to punch your lights out."

I grimaced even further, my eyes apologizing to Brandi once again. At that point, she put the cream down, looked at Adrienne, and then came back to me with a sigh. "I don't blame you, Ben. It's my fault more than yours anyways."

"No, it's not," I replied quickly. "It's all my fault. You had a perfectly good relationship with a guy you cared about. I was feeling horny without DJ here and it's my fault we were fucking that night."

Brandi shook her head. "We were fucking because I wanted to fuck. We were fucking because I WANTED you. I was already fantasizing about having you up my ass even before Matt left for the night, and then I planned everything down to the details of getting myself extra-clean back there and making sure the lube was easily accessible."

My sister and I looked at each other for a few moments, our faces tight as we stared right at each other. But a second later, I could feel the tension between us melting away, and I canted my head to the side. "Really? You don't blame me?"

Brandi blinked rapidly and sighed. "No, of course not. I'm the big sister here. I'm supposed to be the responsible one. And we would not have been doing it if I hadn't chosen to do so."

I fought not to cry at the sudden upwelling of emotion. It had really hurt, having that rift between us for the past couple of weeks. I'd willed myself not to notice it, but I now felt all the pain that had been building inside me. Choking back tears, I managed to gurgle, "I thought you hated me. I thought we could never be the same again."

Brandi touched my cheek tenderly. "I could never hate you; you're my little brother. We'll always love each other, no matter what. I just..." she trailed off and took a deep breath. "I just needed to come to terms with what happened. I asked myself what I would have done differently, had I known what was coming. And the fact is: the only thing I've got is that I would have made damn sure the front door was locked."

Adrienne giggled at that, reminding us that she was there.

We both turned to smile at her and then Brandi's looked into my eyes once again. "I love you, Ben. And I made a conscious decision a long time ago that our relationship would be more than platonic. I don't think it's evil. Yeah, I think it's a little naughty and I love throwing around the term 'wrong'; but I don't really think what we do is wrong, and I won't apologize for the nature of our relationship. It makes us both happy, and we're both old enough to understand what we're getting ourselves into."

"Even that this kind of result was possible?" I ventured.

Brandi sighed, thinking of Matt. "Yeah. I always knew this could happen. I hoped it wouldn't, the way someone driving fast on the freeway knows there's a chance of getting into a wreck but hopes they won't. What we do is a little dangerous, Ben. That's part of the thrill."

"And you still want to keep doing it?"

Brandi smiled and squeezed my hand. "Actually, I want to do it right now."

My eyebrows popped up and Brandi grinned, standing up and tugging me off the couch. After everything that had happened, I was half in disbelief as my older sister, who had just lost her boyfriend over her desire to sleep with me, wanted to commit incest again. But I still let her lead me away from the couch and over to the stairs.

Halfway across the living room, Brandi stopped and turned to Adrienne, who was still standing next to the couch. "A.D., can you make sure the front door is locked for us?"

Adrienne laughed and nodded, turning to head for the door.

"And then, I'd love it if you came and joined us," Brandi added.

Adrienne's eyes popped open, a little smile crawling across her face. "Are you sure? This seems like it should be a moment for just the two of you."

Brandi shrugged. "The world says I shouldn't have sex with my brother. The world says I shouldn't have sex with another girl. I say FUCK the world." And then my sister giggled and practically dragged me up the stairs.

I've never been able to put a descriptor to the sensation of kissing my biological sisters. Adrienne's kisses can create a slow-burn fire inside me or set off a nuclear explosion. Dawn lights me up with a volcanic fury. And DJ is even more intense, what I've been calling supervolcanic.

Brandi, Brooke, and even the twins just feel ... sweeter. There's an undercurrent of affectionate love in our kisses, and less passionate lust. With them, kissing is simply an extension of our familial love, without any romance or hope or expectation of the future.

So in that sense, kissing Brandi didn't make me feel like we were going to fall in love or anything. Kissing her just felt good...

... AND sweet. She DID still taste like strawberries.

I'm not sure how long Brandi and I stood in the middle of her bedroom, just holding each other and kissing softly. There was no sense of urgency, no desperate need to get to the fucking. If we never did anything more than stand there and kiss, it would be okay. We were just expressing how much we cared about each other.

But then we noticed that Adrienne had arrived after making sure the front door was locked. The bedroom door was locked as well. And once we felt safely cocooned in our own little world, the lust started to creep into our kisses. I pushed my face forward with a little more pressure, getting the same back from Brandi. Her lips parted and accepted the entrance of my tongue, letting me swirl around to tickle her taste buds while she moaned in pleasure.

Brandi was the first to reach out to our adopted sister. A moment later, Adrienne's face moved alongside ours, her tongue extending forward between our lips and then suddenly, I was a part of my very first three-way kiss.

It was kind of a surprise to me, given that I'd had multiple girls on so many other different occasions, that this was really my first three-way kiss. But those threesomes and moresomes were usually about sex. Any physical contortions were arranged so that my dick and tongue, or one of the girls' pussies and tongue, could get used at the same time. This encounter wasn't about sex ... not yet, at least. This kiss was about the three of us bonding together as a family, albeit a family with rather unusual benefits.

The touch of both Adrienne's and Brandi's tongues at the same time excited me. And for a few seconds, we reveled in the mashing of mouths as we all came together. But a three-way kiss just isn't very practical, and I soon found myself twisting my head left and right to kiss each girl in turn to avoid the crushed nose and awkwardness of trying to kiss them at the same time. I even paused to breathe and watch the two of them making out, lips smacking wetly and erotically.

Eventually, Adrienne pulled away to let Brandi and I resume. I think we all sensed that while Brandi and I were quite happy with Adrienne's presence and truly wanted her with us, the moment WAS about Brandi and me reconnecting after the Matt-incident. But Adrienne was not idle. While I locked lips with my older sister, the gorgeous blonde moved behind me to begin removing my clothing.

My memory drifted back to just a few months ago when another beautiful blonde had undressed me so that I might make love to my precious sister. Then, it was my sweet girlfriend DJ stripping me for Brooke. And while Adrienne was no longer my girlfriend, I chuckled to myself at just how lucky I was to have these amazing girls around me.

Adrienne didn't stop when I was fully naked. She paused to kiss my asscheeks, planting wet raspberries on each of them and then giggling musically. Then she stood up and circled around to undress Brandi for me.

I cracked up when I heard Adrienne blowing raspberries on Brandi's butt, too.

And so Brandi and I were naked and ready to take this physical encounter to the next level. Brandi seemed ready to mount me, and the copious fluids leaking against my thigh confirmed it. But I didn't consider us done just yet. I turned my sister around and led her to continue kissing Adrienne, tilting her head up to the slightly taller blonde. And once the gorgeous girls were engaged, I moved behind Adrienne and began to strip her as well.

And yeah, I blew raspberries on Adrienne's ass as well.

After the long buildup of making out and caressing each other's bodies, we were all naked and primed to go. I could feel the fine sheens of sweat on both girls' bodies, as well as the heat radiating off their skin. The room already smelled of feminine arousal, their pheromones filling the small, enclosed space. And the sounds of soft panting and lip-smacking echoed all around us.

I slid up behind my Brandi, pushing my chest against her naked back and rubbing my erection against her perky buttcheeks. For a second, I just watched the two of them moaning, rubbing noses, and lightly brushing their lips against each other. They weren't even kissing now so much as grinding their chests and faces together with their eyes closed, both of them clearly in heat. After a few moments, I tilted my face down to nibble at Brandi's neck and shoulders, causing her to loll her head back and moan rapturously. I then reached down and raised her right leg, manually wrapping it around Adrienne's hip. And a moment later I felt Adrienne herself grab beneath Brandi's knee, the gorgeous blonde sensing my intentions perfectly.

Even though Adrienne had figured it out, Brandi was still surprised when she felt my cock pushing into her from below. With her right leg elevated and supported by Adrienne, her pussy was spread wide for me as I stood up and quite literally lifted Brandi off her feet, suspending my sister in the air supported mostly by my cock buried all the way into her pussy. And the beautiful brunette tilted her head back and groaned at the suddenly full sensation. "Oh, fuck..." Brandi grunted.

Adrienne took the opportunity to kiss her wetly, still holding her right leg with one hand and reaching the other into her crotch. My arms were around Brandi's waist, supporting her weight to keep her feet off the floor. And Brandi groaned non-stop as Adrienne's hand went to work against her love button and she felt herself sink another quarter of an inch lower onto my prod.

"Too much, Ben! Too much!" Brandi whimpered, shaking her head as she felt her body stretching against gravity.

I nodded to Adrienne, and the blonde didn't need any verbal communication as she released Brandi's leg and pulled her hand out while I literally backed my way across the room with my sister still impaled on my cock.

Brandi groaned gutturally again as she was skewered even further, her weight almost entirely supported by her cunt wrapped around my dick. But then my calves hit the bed and I sat down quickly, dropping my sister into my lap as I fell flat on my back across the mattress.

"Oh, FUCK!" Brandi screamed and came, the impact causing my cock to momentarily stretch a part of her vagina that had never been stretched before. Somehow, she managed to remain vertical in a reverse cowgirl-position, arching her back and howling at the ceiling while the rush of sensations overwhelmed her.

Here we were again, at the scene of the crime where Matt had caught us red- handed and red-faced. Brandi once again had her little brother's dick embedded inside her, giving her pleasure, giving her an orgasm. And her mind spun in circles while her body quivered in ecstasy.

And the pleasure only escalated. Adrienne quickly moved to kneel at the foot of the bed and parked herself between our spread legs. I'm sure the blonde had an excellent view of my cock embedded in my sister's cunt, and Adrienne also had easy access to dive forward and begin tonguing at our joining.

"Oh, gawd ... Adrienne..." Brandi whimpered, already being pushed to the limits of pleasure overload. "You're so good ... so good..."

And Adrienne wasn't the only one stimulating her. I'd recovered from the momentary shock of falling onto the bed, and with my hands on Brandi's hips, I was using the springiness of the mattress to drive my cock upwards, pushing myself in and out of my sister's sopping wet snatch.

"Fuck me, little brother," Brandi moaned.

"I'm fucking you, big sister," I replied in kind. "I'm fucking you, and you've got another sister eating you out at the same time. Isn't that so naughty? You're sandwiched between two family members, both of them attacking your pretty little cunt simultaneously. Can you feel it? Can you feel my thick cock stretching your tight tunnel? Can you feel Adrienne's tongue lapping at your clit? Can you even feel it when Adrienne's tongue swipes along the underside of her brother's dick, forcing me to shove myself into you a little harder? Can you?"

"Fuuuck, yes!" Brandi crooned. "I can feel it! I can feel it! You're gonna make me cum again! You both are gonna make me cum again!"

And she was going to make ME cum, too. Brandi's pussy was going into uncontrollable spasms, clenching and unclenching rhythmically like the greatest masturbatory device ever. I squeezed my eyes shut and grunted while my hips sped up to the short rows, pistoning up to my redline as I prepared to blow my load.

Brandi got there first. She threw her head back and screamed, "Aaaaahhhh!" Her body shuddered, and then she lost the ability to keep herself upright, toppling backwards and falling almost onto me. I just managed to catch her against my left side, not quite arresting her fall but able to shift her enough so that she landed on the bed beside me. This motion also lifted her crotch up the length of my cock, her tightly-clamped mid-orgasmic pussy lips dragging from the very base of my prick all the way up the shaft in one long pull. And just as she came off me, I felt my ejaculation surge forward.

Once again, Adrienne was there just in time. The stunningly gorgeous blonde dove forward, silky golden blonde locks falling across her face as she inhaled my prick just as I began spitting out great wads of semen. And her hazel eyes burned brightly as her cheeks bulged out to contain the onslaught of cum.

I watched Adrienne sucking me, my own mind spinning by now. And then too exhausted to hold my neck up, I let my head drop against the bed while feeling Adrienne's hands pumping the rest of my jizz out of me.

But Adrienne didn't swallow it. Instead, a few seconds after I finally went limp, she moved above us with still-bulging cheeks, one hand beneath her mouth just in case she lost it.

Brandi's eyes lit up beside me as she realized what was happening. She groaned as she gaped her own mouth open. And then I groaned as I watched the hot blonde part her lips from about a foot above my sister, letting the creamy goo dribble out of her own mouth to splatter down into the pretty brunette's waiting receptacle.

It took longer than I would have expected. Perhaps I just had a bigger load than I thought, and I found myself amazed that Adrienne had managed to hold it all in. But eventually, the stunningly gorgeous blonde managed to let out all of her adoptive brother's cum into her adoptive sister's mouth. And then she followed it up by diving down for another wet, lip-smacking kiss.

For her part, Brandi was buzzing happily at the sensation of her brother's cum in her mouth, by way of Adrienne. I was sure she still wasn't fond of the taste, but the psychological thrill of knowing my jizz went out of my dick into Adrienne's mouth and then finally back to hers almost gave Brandi another orgasm.

And she wanted more...

"I want to watch him fuck you now," Brandi gushed while holding Adrienne's head in her hands. "I want to watch him fuck your brains out, grabbing onto your big tits, riding you hard, and giving you orgasm after orgasm after orgasm. And just when he's finally exhausted, I want him to cum deep inside you. And THEN I'll get to have both brother and sister flavors together.."

74 Expectations l

OCTOBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

I thrust forward a final time, grunting my orgasm into Adrienne's ear as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into my adoptive sister's sucking pussy. The stunningly gorgeous blonde, fully naked with a fine sheen of sweat coating her skin, stayed on all fours in front of me until I'd finished busting my nut inside her, and then both her arms and legs collapsed as she fell face-down on my bed.

Even though I was standing on my own two feet next to the bed, my hands had been on Adrienne's hips and I went down with her, my sweaty chest dropping onto her equally sweaty back, both of us panting after the exertion.

We lay like that for a few minutes, groaning in mild pain as our muscles woke up and realized the exertions we'd just put them through. And eventually, I rolled off and flopped onto my back while Adrienne folded her arms beneath her head and turned to lay one cheek against them.

I glanced over with a goofy grin to see the matching smile on her face. And I chuckled. "Twice in one week. You having problems with Grace?" I joked.

Her eyelids immediately drooped and her irises darted away. I realized that I'd struck close to home and quickly turned onto my side, an apology on my lips.

Adrienne beat me to it, "Funny you mention that..."

My face fell and I took on an expression of concern. But Adrienne shook her head. "It's nothing serious. At least, I hope it isn't."

'What's going on?"

Adrienne sighed. "It's this Tri-Delt thing. We're still pledges and while the sisters are pretty cool with sexual relationships between members, they don't really want anyone who's strictly lesbian. Socializing with guys is part of the ideal Tri-Delt personality, even in a place as liberal as Berkeley. Grace and I aren't butch and they know we're not, but Grace is getting worried that our relationship might keep us from becoming full members."

"You serious?" I arched an eyebrow.

Adrienne nodded. "We didn't break up or anything. But..." Her voice trailed off and I saw the moisture forming in her hazel eyes. "I don't know ... Grace wants to spend more time planning social events with the sisters and with our brother fraternity. This whole sorority thing is really important to her. So we talked today about just letting things cool off for a bit."

"Cool off?" I queried, with a warning in my voice.

Adrienne read my tone. "I know." She took a deep breath. "Once we cool off, I don't know if we'll ever get back to the way we were. And when I asked her about the future, do you know what she said?"

I shook my head. "No. What?"

Now Adrienne did break into tears. "She said, 'What did you expect? Did you think we were going to be together forever?'"

I winced and stroked her golden hair while Adrienne whimpered. Her lips were quivering and she stared right back into my eyes, and as easily as if she'd verbalized the words out loud, I understood that yes, Adrienne had let herself believe that she and Grace might be together forever.

Maybe I should have been upset that despite our love, Adrienne had never felt that permanent about our relationship; but I'd already figured out that she had a different kind of permanent in mind for the two of us. And as if to symbolize that, I pulled her head to me and tenderly kissed her forehead. "I'm sorry, Adrienne," I said softly.

She just whimpered and squeezed her eyes. Then shaking her head, she continued. "Grace said, 'We've had a lot of fun together, A.D. And I don't want to lose you. But I'm not really a lesbian.'"

I pinched my lips together and grimaced in sympathy to the anguish in Adrienne's voice. And as the tears rolled down her eyes, Adrienne looked up at me pathetically and asked, "She's going to break up with me soon, isn't she?"

Based on what little I'd heard, I thought so. I answered out loud, "I don't know." But Adrienne looked into my eyes and sensed how I really felt about it. She started bawling and feeling bad, I immediately rolled over to hug her. Adrienne was still on her belly, burying her face in her folded arms while I more or less draped myself half on top of her, squeezing her shoulders tightly.

"I'm sorry, Adrienne..." I soothed, stroking her arm. "I'm sorry..." Despite her nudity, I didn't feel any fresh arousal. She was a sister who was hurting. And I'd learned to support her without sex.

"It's my own fault," she wailed. "I'm the one who told you that every relationship hinges on its expectations. I expected more from Grace, and I'm disappointed because of it."

"You're allowed to expect, Adrienne," I said softly while rubbing her back. "Why be in a relationship if you can't expect the best?"

Adrienne didn't answer, simply turning her face to my chest and hugging herself against me. And I spent the next half-hour just holding her in my arms.

"So I don't know. They aren't broken up ... yet ... but even if they stay together, I don't think their relationship will ever be the same," I sighed.

"That's too bad," DJ replied over the phone line. "Adrienne really seemed to love her. Remember all the drama at camp we went through, just to get her to sleep with us? And after saving herself and being so resolute, she's still going to lose her girlfriend."

I nodded, even though DJ couldn't see me. "Yeah. I wish there was something more I could do for her."

"You're doing everything you can," DJ said encouragingly. "And like you said, they aren't even broken up yet. Maybe they can still work it out."

"I hope so."

"Do you really?"

I wasn't expecting that response, and I frowned as paused to assess DJ's last question. Feeling confused, I sputtered, "Wait, what?"

DJ exhaled, sounding nervous. "I'm sorry. But I have to ask: Do you really hope Adrienne and Grace work out?"

"Sure I do," I said clearly, although I felt a bit confused. Why was DJ asking this? "Well, for Adrienne's sake I do. But if Grace isn't right for her, then I suppose it's better Adrienne find out sooner than later ... Why?"

DJ was quiet for a few seconds before answering, "I dunno. I'm sorry. I'm just being paranoid. But there's a part of me that thinks you're still in love with her. And if her relationship falls apart, and you're there to catch her when she falls, then one thing might lead to another and then poof, I'm out one boyfriend."

"DJ, no," I insisted. "I love you. I really do. And Adrienne and I have figured out we're better as brother and sister."

"You sure about that? You sure you wouldn't welcome another chance to be closer to her?"

"We're already as close as we want to be," I explained. "Or is that the problem? Do you want me to stop sleeping with her?" I bit on the end of that question, desperately hoping DJ answered 'no'. Even if Adrienne and I were no longer romantically involved, she was still a dynamite lover.

Thankfully, DJ drawled, "No ... It's okay, it's okay. I already told you that you had permission to sleep with anyone you want. As long as it's just sex. I guess I needed to know that you weren't gonna break up with me for her. I just had to hear you say it."

"I have no intention of breakup up with you, kiddo," I said sincerely. "I love you, and I can't wait for you to graduate and get up here so we can spend every day together as a happy couple."

She giggled and then immediately groaned. "First, I have to get accepted. Gawd, this is SO much work and I'm under SO much pressure."

"I know, Deej. I can't wait to see you this weekend and help relieve you of that pressure, too," I chuckled with more than a little innuendo in my voice.

But DJ just groaned. "Ben, please. You know I've got the SAT this Saturday."

I nodded. It was the mass November 1 test date coming up. "But you still want me to visit Saturday night, right?"

"Of course. Of course."

"I love you, DJ. And I'm sorry. I don't want to put any more pressure on you than you already have."

"No, it's fine, honey. I love you, too."

"Bye."

"Bye."

"Oh, what a day," Dawn sighed as we turned the last corner to the apartment she shared with Ryan. "I cannot WAIT to just flop face-down in bed and get Ryan to give me a massage."

"C'mon," I chided, sliding myself back and falling into step right behind Dawn as we walked along. I moved my hands up to her shoulders and started kneading. "No need to wait when you've got Ben Magic-Hands here for you."

"Stop that," Dawn giggled and slapped at my hands. "I've got a boyfriend for that and he'd be very upset with both of us if you usurped one of his chores."

"Well if he thinks it's a chore, then you can let him know I'd be happy to take over for him. No way would I consider any opportunity to put my hands on your body as a 'chore'."

Dawn chuckled at that and reached back to pull me alongside her. And once she had me where she wanted, she wrapped herself around my left arm and snuggled in closely, humming happily.

"Hey, we're getting close," I warned, my playful mood evaporating. "Thought you didn't want Ryan to see us quite so intimate anymore." Ever since last week when he'd caught us kissing, Dawn had needed to do damage control with her boyfriend to reassure him that we were just friends.

"I know..." Dawn sighed, but didn't let go. Instead, she just squeezed my arm tighter. And by the time she let go to stand up straight, we found that it was too late.

"Hey," Ryan said darkly from about twenty feet away. He was coming down the sidewalk from the opposite direction, apparently just returning from class himself.

Dawn immediately let go of me and hurried up to her boyfriend. She tried to keep her voice down but I still heard. "Relax, babe. I'm just holding his arm. It doesn't mean anything."

"Well if it's nothing, then why don't you stop?" he practically growled.

Dawn just looked up at him, no doubt giving the guy the same puppy dog eyes that the twins flashed at me whenever they wanted to get their way. And predictably, the handsome blonde guy softened.

I could get where the guy might be jealous. Heck, if Dawn was my girlfriend, I'm not sure I'd want her being so touchy-feely with anyone but me. On the other hand, I knew for a fact that Dawn and I had kept our word of just being friends and not doing anything sexual together. When I'd broken up with Adrienne and with Paige, Dawn had stayed with Ryan instead of leaving him for me. And when he invited her to live with him this year, she'd moved in.

So for now at least, Ryan took Dawn at her word and simply nodded. Then the two of them headed up the stairs to let themselves inside while I followed after.

Gwen, Robin, and Bert were already there. The beautiful blonde couple had given Gwen a spare key to make their place our new hangout. Dawn and Ryan said their hellos as they entered. I waved as well while putting down my bag. And like she had every day she'd seen me for the past week, Gwen winced when she looked at me and the bruise that was still fading away on my right cheek.

"I'm sorry about Rick," Gwen said for the umpteenth time.

I waved her off. "No problem. Then I pointed at the bullet scar on my left cheek and joked, "At least he didn't try to shoot me. Right?"

Gwen paled and didn't look amused. Dawn herself looked queasy at the reminder of me getting shot. I resolved not to make that joke again. And looking to change the subject, I asked, "How is Rick these days?"

Gwen sighed. "Still trying to win me back. He actually got some shop to deliver a dozen roses to me in class. Made quite the scene. I don't get it. Our relationship wasn't THAT good."

"Rick's not thinking of the 'relationship'," Robin quipped.

Dawn nodded. "Face it, Gwen. You're the hottest girl he ever had."

"You mean the best fuck he ever had," Robin clarified, causing Gwen to immediately blush and look away in embarrassment.

"Hey, hey, lay off," I snapped at Robin. The sarcastic brunette just rolled her eyes.

Gwen actually smiled at me in thanks. She was used to Robin giving her a hard time about her sex life, but right now she just wasn't in the mood.

And then Bert cracked, "Don't mind Robin. She's just PMSing."

Robin immediately glared at her boyfriend and punched him — hard — in the chest.

"Oww!" Bert grimaced and rubbed his chest. But he was grinning and as I glanced back at Robin, I found that oddly enough, she was grinning as well.

"Then you'd better take me home before Aunt Flo comes to visit," Robin giggled, a naughty grin on her face. Bert's eyes popped open and he grinned knowingly as well.

I shook my head and chuckled wryly. With my separation from DJ, Adrienne's issues with Grace, Ryan's little jealousies, Rick's futile pursuit of Gwen, and the abject failure of Brandi and Matt, strangely enough, Bert and Robin seemed to be the happiest couple around.

The house was quiet on Thursday night when I returned home. It was a stark contrast to last year, when the combined groups of both my crew and Brandi's and Dayna's friends practically lived there from 2pm to 10pm, if not later. But with Dayna spending most of her time at her boyfriend Kevin's place, and Brandi and Matt having their breakup, the Seniors had relocated to another house not too far away where Kerri Trainor, Julie Carpenter, Ashley Tran, and Erica Jackson were splitting the rent. Plus, with my crew hanging out at Dawn's and Ryan's apartment, my own house had become a ghost town.

Tonight the house was even more deserted. Dayna was once again with Kevin. Brandi was out working on a project. And like most evenings, Adrienne was with her sorority. I quite literally had the entire house to myself, and as I trudged into my bedroom with a sack of fast-food grease, I ruminated on how I'd come to feel so alone.

I used to feel like there were TOO many people around. When dating a girl as gorgeous as Adrienne, I felt like spending every moment of every day in bed worshipping the lush curves of her naked body. But the way the house was NOT soundproofed, we'd mostly had to limit ourselves to our daily midnight screwings before falling asleep, with the occasional morning romp thrown in. There were just too many people in the house during the intervening hours. And most of my playtimes with Brandi and Dayna had been on the weekends.

Things hadn't changed all THAT much when I'd started dating Paige as well. And since I always had the presence of one or the other girlfriend, I never once felt truly lonely. If anything, I felt slightly smothered.

I had loved my girlfriends. I'd absolutely adored Adrienne and I'd really, really enjoyed spending time with Paige. But sometimes, a guy just wanted to be alone, you know? Bad day at class, some minor frustration, whatever. You go to your room and shut the door, right? Well, how do you do that when there's somebody IN your room? And it wasn't like I could ask Adrienne or Paige to leave. Both girls would know I was feeling grumpy and they'd offer to help. Sometimes, a blowjob was EXACTLY what I needed. If not that, a willing shoulder to lean on ... Well, maybe not the shoulder.

But anyways, there were times when I didn't even want the blowjob or anything. I'd just wanted to be alone, to have things quiet for a few minutes, you know? But I couldn't ask my girlfriends to leave.

On the flip side, sometimes Adrienne or Paige had needed privacy. Paige would just go to her dorm room, problem solved. But Adrienne could never ask me to leave if she'd needed the space, either. I wouldn't realize this until it was too late, and by then my girlfriend's mood had already fouled. And more often than not, she didn't want me to leave, she wanted me to LISTEN.

Hell, if I was in the middle of a chapter or whatever, the LAST thing I wanted to do was listen to my girlfriend vent. I would, of course. I AM a good boyfriend. But if I'd had my own room and I was studying with the door closed, then maybe, just maybe, Adrienne would have gone to Dawn or Brandi or Dayna or whoever to talk it out, instead of coming to me.

That was then. But today ... right now ... I would have given my left nut to have Adrienne or Paige come banging down my door, wanting to vent about their day. I felt THAT lonely. Well, maybe not the left nut. I liked my left nut. It had been doing a very good job for me. Maybe my left pinkie toe. I could live without that.

Of course, I might be feeling better if I'd gotten laid in the last 72-hours. I am a sexual creature after all. Adrienne and I hadn't boinked since she came to me on Monday, needing what turned out to be a sympathy fuck after her "cooling off" discussion with Grace. And Brandi and I had yet to find the time. Thursday nights had become our regular stress-relief session, but this project had come up. And of course, I wouldn't actually be with DJ tomorrow this week, having to wait until Saturday night after her SATs. The fact was: it was lonelier not knowing the next time I'd get laid after what felt like years of getting more pussy than I could handle.

I sighed and stared at the ceiling, my sack of fast-food grease momentarily forgotten. All around me was the sound ... of silence. Just dead air, and the creaking sounds of an old house settling in the rapidly cooling weather.

I needed to get laid. I needed my girlfriend. I missed DJ.

Maybe she wouldn't mind if I drove down to visit?

But then maybe she would. Already, I'd seen the energizer-bunny of a hot blonde girl get more and more tired as the months rolled on. Papers were piling on top of midterms, which were piling on top of her SAT preparations. She already had a decent score from the previous Spring, but she was on the cusp of not getting accepted to Cal and the pressure to improve was simply EVERYWHERE.

Her parents expected her to get in, pure and simple. Her siblings expected her to get in. And I'm sorry to say, I expected her to get in and join me. For DJ, to not get in would be a monumental failure of epic proportions.

DJ had already given up most of her social life, keeping in touch with only her closest friends and not going out on school nights. She'd already given up her weekends to spend time with me. Yeah, we spent a lot of our time with stress- relief fucking, but I also knew DJ was putting pressure on herself to "make up" the lost time in our relationship, cramming a week's worth of boyfriend/girlfriend- bonding into only a couple of nights. That meant she wasn't spending nearly enough of her weekend time with her friends, which had to put even more stress on her.

I owed it to DJ not to burden her with anything more. She had her life to live in High School. She had her studies to deal with. The least I could do was not become a needy boyfriend just because I felt a little lonely.

So in the end I just rolled over and sent her a quick text: Thnkn of U kiddo. Luv U and Mss U. TTYL.

Then I dropped the phone onto the nightstand and rolled onto my back again.

I stared at the ceiling.

All alone.

And then my phone lit up, the ringtone blaring. It wasn't a text message; I had my cell phone just set to chime if one of those came through. This was an actual call.

For a second I thought DJ did have time for me, and was calling me back to chat and fill my evening with love and brightness. I eagerly snatched up the phone and glanced at the screen just as my brain finally recognized the ringtone. It wasn't DJ. It was Adrienne. And I felt no less happy that someone was calling me.

"Adrienne! Hey!" I said brightly.

"Hiii, Tiger," came the sweet voice that had filled my dreams for years now. Behind her was quite a bit of inaudible chatter, most likely from the other sorority sisters Adrienne was hanging out with.

"What's up?" I asked perkily.

"You sound happy. Got a girl there with you?" she laughed.

"Naw, only me. I'm just happy you called," I said sincerely, and I knew she could tell I meant it as well.

"That's sweet. Anyways, I'm calling because I need a last-minute favor."

"Anything."

She giggled. "Figured. No really. Uh, do you still have that Prince Phillip costume from last year?"

I furrowed my eyebrows. "The Prince Charming costume? From Sleeping Beauty? Uh, yeah ... Somewhere..."

"Can you be my date tomorrow night? We're having a Halloween party and I'm suddenly dateless." Adrienne's voice trailed off, clearly not too happy with the turn of events.

"What happen? Grace not going anymore?"

"Uh, no." I heard a muffling as Adrienne turned away from the crowd and probably cupped her hand over her mouth. "She's going, but she's bringing a guy. You remember what I said about lesbians? Well, she promises me that we're still together. But she doesn't want people to get the wrong idea if we show up as each other's date."

"Wrong idea?" I arched an eyebrow. "Isn't that exactly the right idea?"

Adrienne sighed. "Tell me about it. Anyways, please?"

"Adrienne, you already know I'm going to say 'yes'. Of course I'll be there for you." I grinned as I said it, and I'm sure she could hear it in my voice.

"Great! Meet me back at the house at six tomorrow! I love you, Ben."

I smiled happily. "I love you, too."

OCTOBER 31, 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"It's too bad the party had to be today. Since you weren't going to DJ's, I had something special planned for you tonight." Brandi said seductively from my bed, where she was watching me get into my costume. My beautiful sister was wearing a long-sleeved sleep shirt that had a wide-scooped neckline, one side hanging loose to bare her left shoulder. Her bottoms were cutoff sweats, torn short enough to reveal the lower curves of her perfect buttcheeks. And her dark brown hair was pulled back and clipped up while she propped up her chin with both hands, a saucy grin on her face.

Even though she was fully clothed, Brandi looked so alluringly sexy that I thought about jumping her right then and there. Even the solitary bare shoulder stirred my lustful imagination.

Or maybe I was just horny after not getting off in FAR too long. By now, the time elapsed since last getting laid was approaching 96-hours, and would have been even longer if it weren't for my one encounter with Adrienne on Monday.

"Well, today IS Halloween. Hence the 'Halloween Party'," I drawled with a smirk, looking back at the mirror as I adjusted the costume. And then I let my lust creep into my voice as I added, "Besides, we still have tomorrow since I'm not heading down to DJ's."

Brandi giggled and then abruptly stopped, biting her lip. "Uh, Ben? About that."

Something in her voice made me turn around in concern.

"I talked to Matt today."

My eyebrows shot up and I automatically leaned back against the dresser, which was holding up the mirror I was using. My heartbeat had spiked hearing Matt's name, and I found myself desperately curious to know what had happened.

"He agreed to meet me tomorrow," Brandi explained.

"What, like a date?" I arched an eyebrow.

"Kinda." Brandi nodded. "I mean, it's a Saturday. We're going to go to lunch. We'll talk. And I don't know what's going to happen after that."

I quickly moved back to my bed and sat down beside my sister, reaching out to stroke her back. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah ... yeah, I'm fine," she replied, sounding anything but 'fine'. "This was my idea. I've been trying to get him to sit down and talk with me forever."

"But you're nervous."

"Of course. Wouldn't you be?"

I sighed and kept stroking her. "Is there anything I can do for you? Do you want me to skip the party? I can totally stay here."

Brandi rolled up to me and wrapped her arms around my waist. "No, it's okay. Really. I was gonna fuck your brains out tonight, but it's not like I need to. Right now, just hugging like this is good enough for me."

"You sure?"

"Of course. I couldn't steal you from Adrienne, anyways. She needs you tonight, too."

I sighed, feeling caught between the needs of my two sisters.

Brandi just squeezed me a little tighter. "I mean it. Go. I'll be fine."

"You sure?"

"Just ... lemme hug you for a little bit longer."

"Okay."

Brandi got her fill of hugs just as Adrienne emerged from her bedroom, stunningly gorgeous as usual, although in a rated-G sort of way. Her pink Princess Aurora gown was just as beautiful as it had been the previous year, and since I'd just been fantasizing about Brandi's bare shoulder, the way Adrienne's dress left both shoulders bare was causing quite the stirring in my shorts.

Thankfully, my own Prince Phillip tunic had what amounted to a short skirt over the crotch, which I hoped would hide my erection nicely.

"Ready to go?" Adrienne beamed.

I simply stepped forward, took her hand, and kissed the back of it while bowing low. "You are exquisite, my Princess," I said theatrically.

Adrienne just giggled and tugged me upward, pulling me to her for a chaste kiss. "Let's go."

I sighed at the touch of Adrienne's lips against mine, still feeling quite horny. But this wasn't a time for sex. Yeah, I was missing a night with Brandi and we probably wouldn't be able to make up for it tomorrow. But I would be with DJ again tomorrow night and I was positive my little blonde nymphomaniac would be eager for the both of us to blow off some steam. I could last until then if I had to.

So I let my stunningly gorgeous date wrap herself around my arm while Brandi led us out of the house and headed for the Mustang. It wasn't that far to the Tri- Delt Chapter House on Warring Street, but Brandi had offered to drive us the several blocks over so that Adrienne wouldn't have to walk that far in her heels.

On the way to the car, my cell phone went off. It took me a second to remember where the pockets were on my costume, and since I recognized the ringtone as DJ's I was scrambling extra fast.

"Hello?" I said breathlessly.

"Hi, honey," DJ said softly, but with a trace of hesitance in her voice. "You at that Halloween party yet?"

"No. We're just leaving. What's wrong?" I immediately asked.

"Nothing, nothing," she replied in way that did nothing to reassure me. Clearly, something was bothering her. "It's just, uh... , you know, I probably shouldn't even ask this of you."

"No, really. What's up?"

"It's about this weekend," DJ said apologetically. "Would ... uh, would you mind not coming down?"

I stopped dead in my tracks, causing Adrienne and Brandi to turn and look at me in surprise. "Huh?"

"I know you've been looking forward to it. But my friends invited me to go out with them tomorrow afternoon after the SATs. And then on Sunday they're planning another get-together at Shawn Preston's house. I really want to go."

"Oh, okay..." I started morosely.

"Oh, you're upset!" DJ whined.

"No, no!" I quickly interjected. "I mean, of course I'd love to be with you. But I know how little time you've had to spend with your friends. The parties sound great."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive," I said reassuringly, hiding my disappointment. I WAS pretty horny. "I take up too much of your time as it is."

"No, you don't. I don't see enough of you, honey," DJ insisted.

"That's okay. I'm okay, really. You deserve this after all the hard work and studying you've been doing. I'm serious. Go have fun."

"You sure you'll be okay without me this weekend?" she asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. I'll be fine."

"I'll make it up to you. I promise," DJ giggled with a sultry innuendo. "Nail Brandi extra hard for me, okay?"

I nodded. Now wasn't the time to tell DJ that Brandi had an outside shot of reuniting with Matt this weekend. "Sure thing."

"Bye, honey," DJ sighed wistfully. "Enjoy the party tonight. I love you."

"I love you, too."

And then we hung up.

"Wooo!!!"

"Wooo!!!"

"WOOO!!!"

There are few things in this life more entertaining than some 80 beautiful sorority girls screaming enthusiastically. Not all of them were screaming at the same time, but the house was absolutely packed with hot babes looking for a good time. Some 60 of them were full Tri-Delt members. Another 23 were pledges, hoping to earn the right to join.

The pledges, identifiable by their prominently displayed pledge pins, seemed to be the ones doing the most whooping ... AND the most flirting. And with only about 50 guys around, the ratio was definitely in my favor.

That ratio suddenly shifted when Adrienne left me to join the other pledges in filing into the Chapter room; a snooty, brunette Senior sorority sister had called them in for some instruction or ritual or something. But despite the loss of the 23 pledges, I was suddenly surrounded by more girls than before as the rest of the hot sorority babes descended upon us guys.

I quickly found myself in a flirtatious conversation with a couple of them, a world of innuendo in their voices. And then a third sexy babe was next to me, edging in as well. With three girls to flirt with, I didn't even notice ten minutes later when the pledges all returned.

"Hiii, Prince Charming," a familiar voice suddenly said from my left, interrupting my conversation. I turned and my eyes popped open in surprise to see Misty Madsen, Grace's roommate and still close friend. The 5'8" slender brunette with smoky-gray eyes was dressed as an Airline Stewardess from the 50s, albeit a sexy-costume version of the uniform. The powder blue dress had a scooped neckline to show off her tits and a white necktie that drew one's attention down into her cleavage, her Tri-Delt pledge pin attached to the left lapel. The dress hem ended just barely below her ass, and the cute hat on top made the whole ensemble quite kinkily erotic.

My eyes yo-yoed down to her tits before flashing back up to her face. Misty just grinned and said, "I've already told you: If I didn't want you staring, I wouldn't have worn this outfit."

I just grinned and dropped my eyes, taking the time to ogle every inch of exposed titflesh before scrutinizing the dress itself, looking for any signs of a bra. There weren't any, and right before my eyes I saw the pebbly bumps of her nipples expand and begin to push out the fabric.

"Aww, c'mon, Misty. Don't hog all the good-looking ones," a new voice rang out from the side. I turned to see a pretty Indian girl, dressed in a Princess Jasmine from Aladdin costume, sidling up to us. Her pledge pin was right at the fastening between her two big, round breasts. "After all, between the two of us, I'm the Disney Princess."

I swept my eyes up and down this new beautiful girl, relishing the sight of her bare shoulders and skimpy blue top. Disney's animators really knew what they were doing with this costume. And with a smile, I replied, "Well then. It only seems appropriate that you dance with me next."

Her dark eyes glittered and she moved closer in to me, but Misty pulled me back and barked, "Back off, Lakhi. I've got dibs on this one."

"Dibs? There're no dibs tonight, sister," the other girl giggled, sending her big tits to wobbling in the strapless pale blue top of her costume. Despite her words, the dark-haired babe nodded and backed away, but not before fixing me with a saucy grin and saying, "I'll be waiting for that dance, stud."

Princess Jasmine twirled away and I realized that another guy was now entertaining the first three girls that had come up to me. No matter, because Misty started tugging me toward the kitchen. "C'mon, Big Ben. Buy me a drink."

I chuckled, knowing full well that drinks were free. I let her lead me to the kitchen where we grabbed some cups and I poured us a couple of beers. Then taking a sip from mine, I hoisted it in the direction from where we came and asked, "What did she mean by 'no dibs tonight'? There seemed to be more to it than just the usual 'girls being territorial'."

Misty's smoky-gray eyes flashed for a moment. "Oh, nothing..." She giggled mysteriously and clutched herself a little closer to my arm. "C'mon. Let's go dance."

I spent the next hour and a half with Misty by my side. While we'd never been close friends, we'd definitely been casual acquaintances all through Adrienne's romance with Grace. And the conversation flowed easily between us as if we'd been friends forever.

Of course, I didn't only spend that time with Misty. Not with a house full of sorority girls who seemed to really, really want to get to know me.

One such girl was Lakhi, the Princess Jasmine who did come around to collect on her promised dance ... three times. I'm not sure if she had a drop of alcohol, but the girl was certainly giggly and flirty and forward. Comments like, "I'd love to let you take me to a whole new world" just didn't leave much doubt as to what her intentions were.

And she wasn't the only one. Jocelyn was a slender Filipina girl with a pretty face, great legs, and a French Maid outfit designed to induce boners, her pledge pin attached to a white lapel. She managed to find a dance with me while Christina Aguilera's "Dirrty" was playing, and the sexy babe ground herself against me while singing along, showing off a beautiful voice that fit right in with the noise of the party. "Sweat drippin over my body / Dancing getting just a little naughty / Wanna get dirrty!"

Jocelyn was staring right into my eyes while singing this. And if looks could move, she'd have crawled inside my skin a long time ago.

I was in a boy's paradise. I was surrounded by eye candy of the highest quality, with hot babes absolutely everywhere. Even beyond the beautiful creatures flocking directly to me, there were babes sashaying around, wiggling tight asses and prominent busts in skimpy costumes for my viewing pleasure. There was the stereotypical naughty nurse and the sexy cat. I saw a Princess Leia gold bikini. And there was even a green-painted Orion girl.

But one girl who really caught my attention was the butterfly. Seriously, she was a butterfly. Big, translucent wings were mounted to the back of what seemed to be a skimpy bikini, showing off her big tits and tiny, tiny waist. The girl was tall; in her heels definitely taller than me. Her hair was strawberry- blonde and piled up to surround a set of colorful costume antennae. And she had the angular, pretty face of a fashion model: tiny, pointed nose; sharp cheekbones; and big almond eyes that tilted upwards at the corners. I don't know if I'd say she was as pretty as Adrienne or Dawn, but there was definitely something uniquely sexy about her face.

There was one time when she looked directly at me that make me freeze, unable to do anything but stare right back. Her irises were a brilliant green, bewitching in their intensity and surrounded by a striking mélange of multi-colored eyeshadow and other makeup to enhance the butterfly motif. She had the definition of bedroom eyes, and right in that moment I knew that I just HAD to have her.

After such an intense look, the butterfly turned and moved on, gliding across the room imperiously as if hunting for a perfect flower on which to land. Adrienne passed by in the other direction and I quickly reached out to take her arm. "Hey, who is that?" I asked while keeping my eyes riveted to the butterfly.

Adrienne turned to follow my gaze and then smirked. "That's Cadence, another pledge. She's really, really picky. Guys have been trying all semester to land her. So far none have succeeded."

I arched an eyebrow at my adoptive sister. "That a challenge?"

Adrienne chuckled. "By all means, go for it. Especially tonight."

There was something in Adrienne's voice and I turned to her, asking, "What's that supposed to mean?"

My gorgeous blonde grinned at me. "Nevermind. Not supposed to talk about it." She moved along and I turned to look for the butterfly. But despite the big wings on her back, I couldn't see her anymore. Perhaps she'd gone out to the back patio.

I started hunting around just a bit, but then Misty returned to me and quickly latched onto my arm. "Hey, miss me?" She petted my arm and I was quick to slide it around her waist.

"Always," I smiled at the slender brunette. And then we continued on. But I didn't quite get the butterfly out of my head.

Still, I was wondering what Adrienne had meant about tonight being special and her not being allowed to talk about it. So I found myself in observation mode. Just like any party, girls flirted with me and I was happy to flirt back. But during this hour and a half, I began to notice that there was something more going on than the usual socialization. I didn't know if it was because the women were sorority girls, but they definitely seemed more aggressive than normal. Almost every sister, and certainly all the pledges, appeared to be on the prowl, even Adrienne.

At first, I felt just a little jealous watching Adrienne flirting with other guys. After all, I was her date. Plus, if she was supposedly mostly lesbian, and guys didn't really turn her on, why was she hunting for dick? Surely she knew she could use mine whenever the hell she wanted. But I tamped down on the spark of jealousy whenever it flared up. Adrienne had every right to live a life of her own, the same as any of my other sisters. And since we were no longer together, it wasn't my place to interfere. If I thought she needed protecting, that was one thing, but I couldn't interfere just because I wanted her to myself.

Not only was almost every girl on the prowl, but they were pretty vicious about it. More than once, I saw a guy starting to get pretty cozy with one of the girls, only to get dragged away by another girl or otherwise "stolen" by someone else aggressively pursuing him. It was as if there was a competition of sorts going on, a flirting competition. And even with Misty almost perpetually next to me, her fellow pledges and Tri-Delt sisters seemed to have no moral compunctions against trying to lure me away.

I didn't really mind being lured, either. Many, many times throughout the night, a hot babe in a sexy costume would come up to me and ask for a dance. Even though I wasn't WITH her or anything, I looked to Misty for permission the first couple of times. And while she seemed a little reluctant, she always waved me on.

As the party went on, I found that three of the girls seemed to always come back to me: Lakhi, the Indian pledge in the Princess Jasmine costume; Jocelyn, the Filipina pledge in a French Maid costume; and Bridget, a Senior sister in a Playboy Bunny costume. Those three other girls flirted with me outrageously, dropping hints and sexual innuendoes left and right. But the fact that they were each also flirting with a few other guys kept me from feeling too overwhelmed.

Only Misty stayed almost permanently by my side. It was as if she'd staked her claim on me, even though we both knew I had a girlfriend. I figured it was because she knew me and felt comfortable around me. She enjoyed the flirting, but it's not like we were going to hook up and have sex or anything; we were just friends. I was a safe companion she could spend the evening with, and perhaps carry out her flirting competition duties with. And at the end of the night, we would go our separate ways.

That concept started shrinking like a leaky balloon though after a dance I had with Bridget. The Senior sister was a pretty bottle-blonde with big tits and nice curves. She had been grinding up against me during our dances, humping herself on top of my thigh or turning around and rubbing her ass against the bulge in my pants. I had been perpetually horny since well before I even came to the party; and dancing with girls like Bridget ensured I wasn't going to go soft anytime soon.

But at the end of our fourth dance, the sultry Senior reached up to wrap her arms around my neck, moving her face in close to me. Her nose rubbed against my chin and we were both breathing heavily from the exertion and from arousal. And ever so gently, she tilted her head and moved her lips to mine for a kiss.

Instinctively, I moved in to press my lips to hers. It would feel so gooood. But just before we met, I jerked my head away. Yeah, I was horny; but I didn't need this. I didn't need another casual hookup with a near-stranger, not when I had a girlfriend like DJ who loved me and a sister like Brandi who adored me intimately. And even if Bridget wasn't looking for sex, I didn't need a kiss, either.

"I'm sorry," I mumbled from less than an inch away.

"Not interested?" Bridget whimpered pleadingly. Her eyes were big and bright in my face, her lips puckered. She was sexy and desirable and she knew it.

"Oh, I'm interested," I groaned and shifted my weight forward. My erection pressed against her belly where I was sure she could feel it. "But I don't even know you."

"So? Isn't that part of the fun?"

"I've got a girlfriend," I said seriously. "I'm sorry, but she means more to me than this."

Bridget furrowed her eyebrows. "I thought you came with Adrienne."

I nodded, pulling my face away from hers and pulling my erection away from her belly. "I did. She's my ex. We're still friends. My girlfriend doesn't go to school here."

Bridget blinked and then sighed, nodding. "Fair enough." Then before I could pull away, she got up on her tiptoes and stole a kiss from my lips anyways.

My eyebrows went up and she giggled cutely. "I at least had to have that. You're delicious." And then she took my hand and led me off the dance floor over to where Misty was standing by herself.

"Don't put all your eggs in one basket," Bridget warned Misty mysteriously. "This one seems like a monogamist." And then the Senior bottle-blonde turned, copping a feel of my bulge before sashaying away.

Frowning in confusion, I arched an eyebrow at Misty. "The heck did she mean by that?"

Misty bit her lip nervously and sighed, her shoulders slumping. Then she wrapped herself around my left arm, looked up at me, and asked in a deadly serious voice, without any seduction, "Will you go upstairs with me? I think we need to talk."

I followed Misty up to the second floor and to one of the bedrooms. There was a whiteboard mounted to the outside of the door, and what looked like a simplified version of the three-Deltas pledge logo marked on the outside. Before we went in, Misty grabbed one of the pens and quickly wrote her initials "MM" below the logo. And then with a darting glance up and down the hall, she pulled me inside.

I was on alert, being dragged alone into a bedroom with a girl who wasn't my girlfriend or one of my sisters. But Misty made no immediate moves of seduction and simply crossed over to the bed, turning and sitting down heavily onto it. "Can you close the door?" she asked.

Nodding, I turned and closed the door, but didn't lock it. I looked around and realized that this wasn't Misty's bedroom. After all, she was living in an apartment with Grace Choi elsewhere. The photos on the walls and flat surfaces were that of other sorority members. And as I realized that Misty had not taken me into her own bedroom, I started to relax. It really did seem like she just wanted to talk to me about something. What it was, I didn't know. And why me, I had no clue.

When I looked over to her, the pretty brunette simply leaned back on the bed and patted the seat beside her. "I need to ask you something."

Feeling relaxed by her casual demeanor, I moved to sit beside her; and when my ass hit the mattress, she reached out and took one of my hands in hers. For a few seconds, she simply stared at my hand, holding it firmly as she gathered herself together. Clearly, she was working up her courage, and she even took a sip from the beer cup she'd been carrying with her all this time.

Then without warning, Misty grabbed my head and gave me a searingly passionate kiss.

As always, my body reacted to the attention of a pretty girl before my brain did. My lips pressed back and parted to allow the entry of her tongue. My dick stood up in salute. And a moan escaped my throat and I tilted my head to get a better angle.

As it turned out, my brain was even more sluggish than normal because of the number of beers I'd already consumed. And we kissed for a good few seconds before reason reasserted itself and I pulled away. "Wait-wait-wait..." I stammered, looking down and holding my hand up.

"Please," Misty groaned and tried to kiss me again. But I managed to get a hand between us and pouting, she finally backed up. "Sorry. I'm sorry."

"No, uh, it's okay," I said, not wanting Misty to feel bad. I was used to girls throwing themselves at me.

Misty just took a deep breath and asked, "Do you love your girlfriend?"

I arched an eyebrow in surprise at the question. But looking Misty dead in the eye, I answered, "Yes, I do."

"Do you have the kind of relationship with her that you did with Adrienne?"

I frowned, not quite understanding. "What do you mean?"

"I mean: do you guys have a pretty open relationship? Would she be okay with it if you slept with me?" Misty leaned forward, her eyes shining as she made clear that she would very much like to sleep with me.

"Well ... uh... ," I stammered, staring back into Misty's lust-filled gaze.

"I just sort of assumed when you arrived that you were fair game," Misty said, searching my eyes. "And when this pledge task came down, I knew I wanted to do it with you more than anyone else. But if your girlfriend wouldn't be okay with it, then I won't do this. I'm not that kind of girl."

My eyebrows furrowed as her words started to percolate into my brain. "Wait, what? Pledge task?"

Misty's eyes popped open and she slapped a hand over her mouth, as if that would somehow undo what she'd already said.

"Misty? What's going on?" I asked insistently, gripping her hands in mine.

The pretty brunette bit her lip nervously and her smoky-gray eyes clicked left and right in mine. They were a little unfocused from the number of beers she'd consumed. And she crooked her mouth to the side while trying to figure out just what to do.

But a few seconds later, she took a deep breath and canted her head. "Right after the party started, our Pledge Mistress pulled us all into the Chapter room. You remember that?"

I nodded, not yet sure where she was going with this. But I did remember when Adrienne and the other pledges were ushered into a separate room back at the beginning of the party.

"Well, we were all given a pledge task to complete tonight. We don't have to participate, but it's a way of getting pledge points."

I looked at her like she was speaking Martian.

Misty sighed and explained, "Pledge points determine our status and whether we get invited to join or not at the end of the semester. Even if we all get invited, we also get ranked by our points, and the highest get extra status going into the following years. Status is a big deal to us girls."

I started following, and arching an eyebrow, I asked, "So what is your task?"

Misty bit her lip and looked at me seriously. "Seduce another pledge's date."

My eyebrows shot up. "Excuse me?"

Misty nodded. "They didn't tell us the exact scoring system, but we get points for seducing one of you. We get bonus points if we can keep you overnight. And it all gets multiplied by a hotness factor. I already know the sisters rate you very highly. So if you spend the night with me, I'll probably get more points than any other pledge."

My eyes were wide. "You want..." I began in disbelief. "You want to have SEX with me ... for ... for points?"

Misty's eyes were wide open and she shook her head, a look of innocent honesty on her face. "Actually, no. I want to have sex with you because I WANT to have sex with you. Ever since last year, when you were dating Adrienne and you fucked ... uh ... I'm not supposed to talk about that." Misty quickly shut up. But her eyes almost immediately perked back up. "I kept hearing about the Big Ben experience. And Adrienne was so open in your relationship. If I didn't have a boyfriend, I totally would have wanted to hook up with you. Just once, at least."

I was blinking fast, trying to process this all. And Misty just kept going. "And only pledge dates are allowed. We don't get anything for scoring with one of the other guys. And just to make things even harder, the sisters themselves are providing competition. So there're only fifteen guys in the field since some of the pledges didn't bring dates and other pledges declared their boyfriends off-limits. Even among the fifteen, some of those guys just aren't appealing. You're a prime target."

As if to punctuate her point, we heard an erotic moan drift through from one of the bedrooms next door. I would have bet my life savings that the whiteboard on that door had the pledge logo on it with some other girl's initials scrawled beneath.

I still couldn't wrap my head around being a ... target ... Frowning, I asked, "So I'm just a piece of meat to be seduced and then thrown away?"

"Ben, please. Don't take this the wrong way. I like you. I always liked you. But first I had a boyfriend I wanted to stay loyal to. I told you, I'm not into cheating. And even when I broke up with my boyfriend, you had all that drama with Grace and Adrienne and everything. And then this year, we just haven't seen much of each other." Misty grabbed my hands and squeezed them, leaning forward so that her eyes were big and wide and right in front of me. "I was thrilled when Adrienne brought you as her date. Even without the pledge task, it's been a while for me and I really, really want to get laid. I would have been hitting on you even if it wasn't for the pledge thing. That's why I spent the entire night with you, putting all my eggs in one basket, as Bridget put it."

I blinked. "Then why did you tell me about the task? Surely you had to have an idea it might turn me off."

Misty winced. "I didn't mean to tell you about that. It just kinda slipped out. I got a little flustered when Bridget tried to kiss you and you turned her down. She told me she thought you were a monogamist, and that's when it occurred to me for the first time that you and your new girlfriend might not be as open as you and Adrienne were. That's why I brought you up here to talk. The last thing I wanted to do was make you cheat on your girlfriend."

My eyebrows went up and then my shoulders slumped. "I see."

"I'm so sorry about this," Misty waved. "I just wanted to have a good time tonight. I never thought it would get this out of hand."

"That's okay. It's not your fault," I reassured her and rubbed her back.

Misty sagged against my arm and leaned her shoulder into me. She rolled her eyes up to mine, looking at me with such need and such desire in her smoky- gray irises. "I just ... I want you, Ben. I still want you." Her hand reached out and slid over the bulge in my pants, a bulge that never entirely went away. "I put all my eggs in one basket because you're the only one I want. It's been such a long time for me, and if it's okay with you and your girlfriend, I thought we might make each other happy tonight."

"Ohhh..." I groaned as my cock surged with the husky tone in Misty's voice, as well as the sensation of her hands wrapping around the iron bar trying to get out of my pants. This wasn't the same as Bridget propositioning me. Misty was a friend of sorts, more to me than just a stranger. If we did fuck, it wouldn't just be a soulless encounter. That wasn't so bad, was it? My face tilted down, bringing my lips just millimeters away from hers.

"Please?" Misty asked, her nose rubbing against mine, her eyes bright and open just millimeters away. She was beautiful and seductive as she looked at me with such longing on her pretty face. Her voice was absolutely dripping with sexual undertones. "Will you show me the Big Ben experience tonight?"

I thought of DJ just once. I pictured her smiling face, urging me on. 'I want you to be happy, ' she told me in my mind's eye.

'I'm gonna keep it in the family, ' I replied.

'Whatever. You don't have to, ' DJ said sweetly. 'I've already told you straight up that you have my permission to fuck anyone you want up there. I love you. And I know you'll still love me.'

DJ loved me. And she would know I still loved her. This was exactly what my girlfriend had meant. I hadn't gotten laid in a long time, and while Brandi and Adrienne were usually there for me to burn off my excess lust until I could get to the weekend, my sisters hadn't been around for me this time. Plus, I wouldn't even GET to spend the weekend with DJ. She had her SATs and then her parties with her friends. I couldn't wait all the way until the following weekend.

'Thank you, honey, ' I thought silently to DJ. 'I love you.' And then I moved my face forward half an inch, capturing Misty's lips with my own.

The slender brunette moaned happily into our kiss as our tongues speared out to tangle together. Her hand quickly came up to my chest while I knocked the stewardess cap off her head and then started pulling out the bobby pins that restrained her silky, dark locks. She grabbed my wrist and then tugged it to her chest, pushing my hand past her necktie and into the gap of her dress so that I could palm her firm breast and thumb her nipple. And then all of a sudden we were both in too much of a damn hurry to bother with the rest of our clothes.

Two hours of flirting, drinking, and dancing had been more than enough foreplay. I'd danced with more than a dozen girls and gotten really, really frisky with three others. But in the end, it was Misty who had me all alone in a bedroom; and with a victorious growl, she suddenly pushed me over onto my back and yelled out her triumph.

"Oh, gawd," Misty groaned, her entire body shaking slightly as she attacked my mouth over and again. "I can't wait. I can't wait."

She really couldn't wait. The horny brunette straddled my waist and ground her crotch against my bulge while doing her best to permanently embed her tongue in my throat. And then her hands were between us, desperately searching for the fasteners on my unusually tight Prince Phillip pants and then hurriedly jerking both them and my boxers down my legs.

She didn't get very far. She only managed to pull them down to my thighs, exposing my cock and balls but keeping my legs trapped together. No matter, she had the object she desired. And after jerking my cock in her hands a few times to make sure I was hard, Misty yanked the hem of her dress up to her waist, shoved the crotch of her thong panties aside, and dropped her quivering quim onto my shaft.

"Holy SHIT!" Misty threw her head back and shrieked as I penetrated halfway, stretching her exquisitely tight tunnel wider than she'd been expecting. "So fucking BIG!"

I couldn't help but chuckle proudly. And then Misty was gathering herself and rather violently lunging her entire body down, trying to cram more and more of my meat into her pussy. It took three or four tries, since despite her arousal, she wasn't that wet just yet. But eventually, the slender brunette managed to get my entire dick inside her body and she let her head loll back as she croaked in exhaustion, "Oh, holy FUCK..."

Panting after the exertion of getting me inside her, Misty stopped then, leaning forward to support herself on her hands while hanging her head down and gasping for air. Her tight pussy muscles squeezed me occasionally, testing the sensation of my thickness inside of her. But for the most part, she was just recovering from that initial entry. "You feel so fucking goood..." Misty groaned.

I grinned. "Misty. You ain't seen nothing yet."

Legs trapped or not, I took over.

"Please ... please..." Misty begged. "No more ... no more..."

"Just one more," I growled, still feeling juiced. After all, I'd been building this up for DAYS. Some guys might go weeks without having sex as a matter of their daily lives. Me? The last 96 hours had already felt like an ETERNITY. And I had a lot of sexual energy to burn off. "Besides, you wanted this," I chuckled.

Misty whimpered with tears running down her eyes as I continued hammering her light body from behind. The slender brunette was 5'8", but was probably less than 130 pounds. She'd already had more orgasms in one night than ever in her life. She'd already been fucked so many times and in so many positions that her body didn't know which direction was right-side up. And she was helpless to resist as my every thrust banged her body forward and against the pile of pillows she was clutching as if her life depended on it.

She flailed around with her feet, trying to dig into something to hold onto, but her toes were still covered by her stiletto heels, the slick material doing nothing to help her maintain her position. Actually, Misty was still wearing almost all of her Halloween costume. Did I forget to mention that? We'd gotten rid of her cap and the pins in her hair before we got started. But even after several dozens of Misty's orgasms and a couple of breaks for mine, she'd never had the time or energy to remove the rest of her outfit. The hem of the dress had been bunched around her waist for the past hour, along with the remnants of her thong. I'd gotten tired of dragging the crotch out of the way to gain access to her pretty pussy, so I'd simply snapped the thing. And up top, she only had one arm still through a sleeve of the dress, the other end pulled low and hanging loosely around her side so that I could grip her firm breasts as a handhold while I'd fucked her.

"Please, Ben," Misty whimpered. "I'm exhausted."

"You'll thank me in the morning," I promised. "Just like Lakhi."

Oh, did I forget to mention Lakhi? The pretty Indian girl with the nice rack had shown up shortly after Misty and I had finished our first round of fucking. I'm not sure whether Lakhi entered the room before or after Misty threw her head back and screamed her second climax while I squeezed her tits and filled her pretty pussy with a huge load of stored-up cum. But Lakhi was certainly there when Misty toppled off me and flopped onto her back, oozing copious amounts of white cream from her widely-stretched snatch.

"Fuck that's hot!" Lakhi had enthused, her eyes glassy from drunkenness and arousal. "If I suck you hard again, will you do that to me?"

Drunk on my own power after such a powerful climax, I'd simply remarked, "Suck me hard again, and then suck my cum out of her pussy, and I will."

Lakhi had immediately jumped to her task. The freshman pledge had shown a distinct lack of skill in giving a blowjob, but she was enthusiastic and things were early enough in the night that I got hard relatively quickly. I then pointed her between Misty's legs where she dove in with equal enthusiasm. And then while the cute Indian girl noisily slurped out my jism, I'd yanked her harem pants down to her knees and then swiftly entered her from behind, causing her to squeak into Misty's crotch.

I then spent the next hour switching back and forth between the two Tri-Delt pledges, truly fucking their brains out while ordering them into erotic poses and giving neither of them a chance to breathe. Misty was one of those girls who needed a lot of recovery time between rounds to catch her breath and Lakhi was happy to pick up the extra slack. And even when I needed a few minutes to recover, I kept myself entertained by having the girls pleasure each other.

After the first hour, while I was fucking her and thumbing her asshole at the same time, Lakhi had confessed that she'd never had anal sex before. I promptly ordered Misty to find some lube, which she managed to locate in the resident sister's dresser drawer.

Lakhi had started shrieking her pretty little head off the second my thick cock invaded her asshole. She'd been thrashing around, pushing herself off the mattress with her arms and legs and flinging her ass back against me like a bucking bronco. Unable to restrain her, I'd yanked her off the bed and dropped her onto the floor, fucking the pretty Indian girl into the carpet until she screamed in orgasm and started thrashing at me again.

"FUUUUUCK! FUCKING FUCK MY ASS!!!" she'd howled at the top of her lungs. If the Pledge Mistress and other senior Sisters were supervising, I wondered what they'd make of all this racket.

That time, I'd pulled Lakhi up and bent her over the dresser, fucking her against it enough to rattle the furniture and make half the decorations on top of it fall down as if in an earthquake. I'd gotten rid of her harem pants a long time ago, but I only then stripped off her pale blue Jasmine top, baring her big titties and gripping them as handholds. But still Lakhi kept bucking herself at the edge of my ability to restrain her.

So I'd pushed her a few feet over to the left and against a bare wall. Finally I managed to press the half-naked girl's body flat against it while I continued sawing my dick in and out of her ass. At the very end, Lakhi's body went into convulsions as if she were having an epileptic seizure. And she came so hard that the young girl literally passed out against the wall when it was finished.

I probably should have gently laid her down at that time, but I was too close to my own orgasm. I gave three more powerful thrusts through the loosened asshole of the now unconscious teenager before erupting, blasting my third load of the night into her unresisting rectum. And only after I was done with my jerking and spewing did I pick up her smaller body and carry her gently over to the bed, laying her down as her head lolled limply to the side.

By then, Misty had recovered from her own most recent fuck. She was sitting up on the bed, watching me move Lakhi with her eyes really, really wide. "Ohmigod. Did she pass out?"

I'd smirked and looked down at Lakhi's lifeless body. "Evidently."

"Is she okay?"

I'd snorted. "Yeah, she's fine. Happens all the time."

Then Misty's big eyes had locked onto me. "Seriously?"

I'd nodded. "Yeah."

Misty was biting her lip again. Her face flushed and her hard nipples tightened to diamond points. And in a breathy voice, she'd asked, "Can you do that to me?"

And that's how we finally got to the present fuck. Since Misty was still wearing her stewardess dress, albeit with destroyed panties, she ducked out of the room and went to the hallway bathroom, returning with a soapy wet hand towel. I settled onto the desk chair and let the pretty brunette clean me up and then work me up to my fourth erection of the night with her mouth. Even though we'd been fucking for hours now, Misty was just as energized as she was at the beginning; and she had an almost manic lust in her eyes as she bobbed her head up and down my shaft.

And then it was time for me to knock her out.

It was an automatic instinct for me by now, to explore and identify a girl's trigger spots. Every girl has them. It's a simple matter of biology, the way your leg uncontrollably kicks out when the doctor hits below your knee with that rubber hammer.

And I did it without thinking. Because Misty and I had been fucking for over an hour, I just KNEW that when I pushed down on her L2 vertebra, she would arch her back away from me and put her pussy at a better angle for my cockhead to scrape across her G-spot on every thrust. When I tickled the left side of her neck, she twisted her head to the left which let me push her right cheek down against the pillow, pinning her beneath me. And when I reached around and rubbed her pelvis counter-clockwise for fifteen seconds, it increased the blood flow to her clit so that I could quickly switch down to her love button and forcibly give her a screaming orgasm.

Misty was a marionette. And I had the strings.

She had an orgasm at minute 4 of our final fuck. She had double orgasm at minute 9 and then 9 minutes and thirty seconds. Her fourth came at minute 14. And still I showed no signs of letting up. After all, I'd already cum three times. I could last forever if I wanted to.

Misty's fifth orgasm came at minute 21. I'd been standing beside the bed, fucking the slender brunette while she lay flat on her back with her ass hanging off the edge and just barely holding on with her ankles crossed behind my ass. Her eyes were unfocused and wobbling in different directions. Every square inch of her skin was covered with sweat. Her arms had been flung well behind her. And the poor girl desperately tried to grab at something... anything ... when that cataclysm swept through her tired and worn body. I think she thought she was face-down as she desperately tried to grab at the sheets.

When that fifth orgasm passed, Misty managed to twist herself until gravity completed her roll. Her upper body dropped onto a pile of pillows, which she now greedily clutched as if her life depended on it. And in a weak, trembling voice, the exhausted and overstimulated teenage girl begged, "Please ... please ... No more ... no more..."

"Just one more," I growled, as I mounted the bed and then mounted her from behind. I chuckled to myself as I looked beside us. Misty had been sweating so much that there was a silhouette of her body still on the sheets, dark from wetness. And beyond her, Lakhi still slumbered, ignorant of the vibrations transmitting along the mattress.

I returned my attention to Misty, gripping her slender hips firmly in my thick paws to hold her captive as I started hammering away at her worn-out pussy. "Besides, you wanted this," I chuckled.

"I don't want it anymore. I can't take it anymore," she whimpered, crying softly into the pillows.

"Let go, baby ... Just let go..." I urged as I started the final strokes that would get myself off.

"I ... can't ... take ... it..." she simpered, each word separated by the meaty slap of my pelvis against her tight ass.

"You're fighting it. You're fighting to stay awake. Let go. Just let go."

"I ... can't..." Misty panted breathlessly. "I ... AHHH!!!"

Misty shrieked at the unexpected sensation of my finger in her asshole. Her spine arched back and away from the pillows she'd been clutching. And at the same time, my other hand I pressed on that L2 vertebra, shifting her pussy so that my cockhead scraped across her G-spot. And then we both lost it.

"Uggh!" I grunted quietly, too tired myself to muster up a full bellow. My hips jerked as I fired out my final wads of cum, spurting creamy juices into a pussy that had already squirted out more girlcums in one night than ever before.

"Nnnnnggghhhaaaa..." Misty groaned, her voice dying out towards the end at about the same time her cheek collapsed back down onto the pillows. I felt the final spasms of her pussy as her body went through one last orgasm, even if her mind wasn't aware enough to participate. And then she finally went limp beneath me.

I lay on top of Misty's lifeless body for a few minutes, just trying to catch my breath. Once I did, I rolled myself to the side and surveyed the carnage. The blankets from the bed were long gone. Stretched out before me was Misty, still clad in her stewardess uniform, buck naked from the waist down and with one boob hanging out. Beyond her was Lakhi, totally naked and curled into a little ball.

Sighing to myself, I got off the bed and retrieved the heavy comforter. And then settling myself between my two well-fucked pledges, I pulled the blanket over the three of us and surrendered to sleep..

75 Expectations ll

NOVEMBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

Saturday night I was lounging around the house, comfortably relaxing on the couch while watching "Ice Age" on DVD. Once again, I was all alone. Dayna was out with Kevin, per usual. Brandi was still out on her "not-a-date" with Matt; apparently lunch was turning into dinner and beyond. And Adrienne was running around with the sorority. I wondered what gossip about me she would be returning with.

I was only about thirty minutes into the movie when Adrienne came through the door, looking tired and resigned. "It's official. Grace and I broke up."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Adrienne..." I immediately paused the movie and sat up straight.

"You know, it's okay. I'm cool with it. It's not like I haven't been expecting this for a while now." Adrienne sighed and moved to sit with me on the couch. I scooted myself into a corner and opened my arm to let her snuggle in beside me.

Snuggle Adrienne did. She stretched out her long legs along the length of the couch while pillowing herself against me. She looked at the screen and chirped, "Ooh, I like this movie. That Scrat thing is so cute."

I smiled and hugged her to me, rubbing Adrienne's belly while sighing, "Ahhh..." in my best imitation of the prehistoric rodent rubbing its acorn.

Adrienne got the reference and immediately started giggling. She then motioned for me to go ahead and I unpaused the movie. I knew Adrienne would want to vent to me about her failed relationship sooner or later; but for now, I'd wait until she was ready. I'd happily take Adrienne venting over being alone.

Ten minutes later, Adrienne looked up at me and grinned. "You know, I hear you did quite a number on those two poor girls last night."

Stopping the DVD again, I arched an eyebrow and looked down at Adrienne's hazel eyes, which were twinkling mirthfully. "Oh, really?"

Adrienne chuckled. "Word is: Misty is still at the sorority house because she's so exhausted. It's past dinner time and she still can't make it back to her own apartment. And Lakhi is walking pretty funny, too."

I shrugged. "Their own fault for messing with what they didn't understand."

Adrienne giggled. "Damn straight. But they got what they wanted. Misty got the most points. The Pledge Mistress didn't give Lakhi any credit for seducing you, but she still got bonus points for having the gumption to join in."

"Congratulations to them."

Adrienne shook her head. "They don't really give a rat's ass about the points, Tiger. Both girls wouldn't shut up about how it was the greatest sex of their lives. And here I'd thought you were retired."

I shrugged with a grin on my face, staring at the TV but not really watching the movie. I was too busy reliving last night, and I felt myself start to get hard again. Smirking, I then looked back down at Adrienne. "What about you? How many points did you pick up last night?"

That resigned look came over Adrienne again and she sighed. "None."

"None?"

"Oh, I had this one boy wrapped around my little finger. But when it came down to it, I just didn't want to go through with it. I told you, guys just don't really turn me on. And I didn't want to... defile myself with sex solely for points."

I winced. "Is that what you girls really think about it? Getting defiled?"

Adrienne smirked. "Relax. Misty and Lakhi would be happy for you defile them again anytime. Actually, I think half the sorority wants you to defile them now, the way those two were bragging about you. And, uh, from the sounds coming out of that room. Did you know there were a dozen sisters camped outside that door?"

"Really?"

Adrienne nodded. "Bridget told me about Misty walking out of there mid-session, still half-dressed, looking both well-fucked and frenzied for more. She went into the bathroom or something to get a wet washcloth. And from the sounds that were coming out after that? The girls will be gossiping about you for a while..."

I rolled my eyes and smirked at the same time. It seemed the Big Ben reputation was alive and kicking, even though High School was long gone.

"You know..." Adrienne drawled, sliding a hand down toward my crotch. "Even though I didn't want to sleep with the guy, I WAS feeling quite turned on from all the beautiful, nubile girls dancing around last night. And poor little me never got any relief."

"Oh, really... ?" I drawled, arching an eyebrow down at the gorgeous blonde rubbing herself against my chest.

"Really..." Adrienne husked and curled her hand inward, wrapping her fingers around my growing shaft. "And you don't know how much of a turn-on it is to hear fifty sorority girls all talking about how well you fuck, and how LONG you fucked them for. So ... Tiger ... do you think you can remind me what the Big Ben experience is all about?"

I grinned and got off the couch, pulling Adrienne with me. "I think I can manage that."

She laughed as I dragged her away to the bedrooms.

The agony came, but the ecstasy came first. Like a well-oiled machine, Adrienne and I brought each other to multiple orgasms and finished in a sweaty pile of naked limbs. But when we were done, the tears started spilling. Still naked, I curled up behind Adrienne and held her while she poured her heart out over Grace.

We talked for hours, Adrienne venting her frustrations and disappointments well into the early morning. And sometime around 3am, we finally fell asleep spooned together, Adrienne clutching my arm between her breasts.

I awoke with my usual morning hard-on. My eyes were still closed, but I felt Adrienne's presence before me, and a wave of pure bliss spread across me.

This was heaven.

The morning air was cold against my right cheek, the pillow reassuringly warm against my left. I snuggled deeper into the covers and their cocooning heat while pressing my chest against Adrienne's back, feeling nothing between us but bare skin. As my senses came alive, the fingers of my right hand reflexively squeezed the large breast I was currently palming, my arm draped over her torso to hug her against me. My left arm was snaked beneath the pillow to her opposite side, the hand stretching out across the empty space of unused mattress.

It felt a bit like déjà vu. After all, Adrienne and I had woken up in this fashion, and in this bedroom, many a morning throughout last year. But that was last year. This was this year. And we were no longer the romantic couple we used to be.

Adrienne was awake before me, and as she felt me come alive, she twisted onto her back and rolled her hazel eyes up to me. "Morning," she said sweetly.

"Morning," I replied warmly.

"Mmm ... I forgot how nice this feels," she said as she stretched out. And then her hand slid down and over my bulge. "And I forgot how hard you can be in the morning. I thought we wore Big Ben out last night."

"Nothing a couple of hours can't cure."

"Would you like me to take care of him for you?" the stunningly gorgeous blonde asked with a twinkle in her eyes.

"You don't have to."

"I know. That's why I want to." Adrienne smiled. And then without another word, she slid herself down into the cocooning warmth of the covers, wrapping both hands around my erection and stroking lightly as she put her mouth over the mushroom head.

It didn't take long. Adrienne blew me with the express intent of getting me off as quickly as possible. And when she moved to wrap her massive mammaries around my shaft and titfuck me, she succeeded in her goal. I actually spurted the first wad into her cleavage before she got her mouth back around me to swallow the rest down.

Adrienne smacked her lips, tasting every bit of my spending before smiling brightly at me and using her fingers to scoop the first wad off her chest and into her mouth. Once she'd cleaned herself off, she crawled back up to lay down on top of my chest. "Did you enjoy that?"

I smiled. "You know I did."

Adrienne giggled musically. She was radiantly beautiful, and looked so happy, that for a moment I got a little worried.

"Uh, Adrienne?"

"Mm-hmm?"

I took on a look of concern. "What are you feeling right now?"

She blinked twice, furrowing her eyebrows. Ever since camp, we'd developed the sort of subconscious connection that helped us identify the other's thoughts and emotions. There wasn't anything supernatural about it; we'd just come to understand the way the other person reasoned and felt. And she sensed my concern now. "You're worried I might fall in love with you again."

I nodded.

Adrienne bit her lip and frowned. Her eyes tightened and for a second, she looked worried herself. But then the moment passed and she grinned. "I never would have thought I'd see the day when you were worried I might fall in love with you again."

I cracked a smile at that. I wouldn't have thought it either after spending so much of the early summer dreaming of getting back together with her as a romantic couple.

Adrienne sighed. "It would be so easy to fall in love with you again. I want to. I really do. But I know that would be me rebounding this time. I know that's not what's best for our future. And I know we're both better off as siblings than as romantic partners. Besides, it wouldn't be fair to DJ."

I nodded.

Adrienne sighed and nodded as well. But an impish gleam came into her eyes as she said, "Just ONE more." And then she promptly gave me the most passionate nuclear kiss she'd given me in a long time.

I felt like my bones had been radioactively melted down when she was done with me. The kiss had loosened my spine even more than the blowjob had. And I found myself limp on the bed while Adrienne got up and started hunting around for her clothes.

I rolled to the side and watched her get dressed, ogling all the naked goddess I could. Then Adrienne arched an eyebrow at me and said, "Stop staring and start dressing, big brother."

"'Big brother'? We're the same age."

Adrienne shook her head. "You're two months older than me. So I get to call you big brother." And she flashed me a dazzling smile.

The 'big brother' reference was the final straw in settling the issue. Adrienne and I were NOT getting back together. So I got off the bed to start the day.

With DJ taking her SATs and then spending the weekend hanging out with her friends, I found myself still on campus for the first weekend in a long time. And although I'd spent Saturday recovering from my own Halloween night exertions, I wasn't sure what to do with myself now.

But fortunately for me, and unfortunately for her, Adrienne also had a free schedule and we promptly decided to spend the rest of the day together. We weren't getting back together. We would just be brother and sister, sharing some quality time.

We were just about to leave the house on Sunday morning when Brandi returned, still wearing the same clothes she'd been wearing the previous day. Apparently, her "not-a-date" with Matt had gone well, and Adrienne and I quickly went to greet her with hugs and well-wishes.

"Hold it," Brandi held her hand up. "Not everything is peachy."

I furrowed my eyebrows and Adrienne looked concerned. Brandi led us to the living room and flopped onto the couch. And then in that way all girls seemingly know how to do, my older sister recapped her night with enough detail that the retelling seemed to take longer than the actual date.

Brandi took us through Matt coming to the house to pick her up and driving them into San Francisco to visit the Museum of Modern Art. Brandi surmised that Matt also wanted to make absolutely sure that no one they knew could possibly be around to overhear them, wherever they turned out to be. Even then, Matt was stiff throughout the day, clearly uncomfortable despite Brandi's best efforts to engage him in conversation. The pair spent more time awkwardly looking at the art pieces than talking to each other.

But when they were done, Brandi talked Matt into sticking around for dinner in the city. And after dinner, Matt drove them to the old naval station on Treasure Island, the midpoint of the Bay Bridge. From there, they had a nice view of downtown San Francisco at night. And within the confines of the car, they had enough privacy to talk.

Matt told Brandi how much he loved her; how he thought she was an incredibly wonderful person and girlfriend. But he just couldn't get over his disgust at her incestuous relationship with her brother. He asked how long we'd been fucking, and desperate to win him back, Brandi told him the truth.

Brandi was as bad a liar as I am, and she didn't even try to cover anything up. When Matt asked if she had been regularly cheating on him with me, she confessed that she was. She tried to explain that it was just an extension of our sibling love for each other, and that it didn't change the way she felt about him. He wasn't buying it, labeling the whole affair as cheating from top to bottom and showing great moral outrage over the incest factor as well. In fact, Brandi believed Matt was more upset about the incest than the cheating, as if it would have been better for Brandi to be carrying on an affair with some random other guy instead. After all, he knew Brandi and Dayna were fucking without him around, and he had come to accept that relationship without rancor.

There were lots of tears and lots of shouting in that car. And when the two of them had finally exhausted themselves, Brandi quietly asked Matt to drive her home. They spent the next fifteen minutes in silence as Matt stared straight at the road and Brandi cried softly in the passenger seat.

It was Matt who first proposed the compromise, just as they were getting back to Berkeley. He said he wasn't sure he could forgive her, but if she was willing to give me up, then he was willing to give their relationship another try.

Brandi paused in her re-telling just then, staring at me with red-rimmed eyes and threatening to tear up again. Knowing that she hadn't spent the night at home, and from her concerned statement that not everything was "peachy", I felt my heart thudding into my stomach. I loved my sister. And I loved the nature of our relationship. Would I really have to give her up?

"I'm sorry, Ben," she apologized. "I made my choice. Please don't hate me for it."

Instantly I moved forward and hugged my sister. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed fiercely. And I didn't realize I was crying until the first hot teardrops landed on my cheeks. "I love you, Brandi. I'll love you always. No matter what."

"I love you too, Ben. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."

"It's okay ... It's okay ... I understand," I soothed, rubbing her back. "We'll love other forever, my sister. And we don't need sex to show it."

Adrienne then wrapped herself around the two of us. And the three of us just held each other for a long time.

Brandi spent the majority of Sunday with us. She said Matt wanted some extra time to think about everything, to know they weren't making a hasty decision. Even though they'd agreed to give their relationship another chance, things were still quite fragile and there were no guarantees that they would last.

We hung out together as a family, as three siblings just enjoying each other's company. There was absolutely no sexual contact for the day. There was no way Brandi could successfully lie to Matt if she fell off the wagon, and Adrienne and I didn't want to rub anything in Brandi's face. We all loved each other; and none of us needed sex to show it.

But then Matt called just before dinner, wanting to meet Brandi. Excitedly, our big sister hugged us both and then left. And since it was a very nice fall day and relatively warm for November, Adrienne and I decided to go walking around the campus.

I very rarely just "walked" around the UC Berkeley campus. Most times, I plotted the most efficient routes between point A and point B, trying to get to class — or rendezvous with someone — as fast as possible. But this evening, Adrienne and I just meandered without direction, turning whenever the wind blew us or some random impulse made us feel like turning.

The bells of Sather Tower chimed the hour, and we decided to head for The Campanile. A chipmunk skirted into the bushes by Strawberry Creek, and we turned along a path to follow it. We had nowhere to go, and nothing to do but be with each other. And in each other's company, Adrienne and I found nothing but happiness and warmth.

I've mentioned before how easy it is to run into someone, even on a campus of some 35,000 people. It's just as easy to disappear into the crowd and NOT see someone for a very, very long time, even though you're walking the same paths every single day...

... until today.

Adrienne and I were both laughing about something, though I can't remember what. It really was nothing. But she was wrapped around my arm and nuzzling her nose against my cheek when a shocked voice exclaimed from just ten feet away, "Holy shit! You guys are still together?"

We came to a dead stop and looked for the source of the voice. My eyebrows went up in surprise and Adrienne gasped out loud, bringing up her free hand over her mouth. "Elyse?" Adrienne breathed.

A stunningly beautiful girl stood before us, posed perfectly with one hip jutting out to the side, her torso slightly tilted to maximize her cleavage, and her head held high with an imperious carriage, as if inviting everyone to worship her. She was an Amazonian goddess, with Wonder Woman-esque dark, curly locks and sparkling green eyes. Her outfit was designed to impress, hugging her ample curves and showing off her thin waist. All in all, Elyse Laughton had only gotten more gorgeous with age.

Her pouty lips were pulled into an amazed smile. "Wow ... Adrienne Dennis ... And, uh ... Ben, right? What, did you guys follow me here?" she giggled.

I blinked a few times, only now remembering that Elyse had gone to Berkeley a year ahead of us. I was speechless, still in shock at running into the old High School Cheer Captain; but social-queen Adrienne recovered more quickly. "Elyse. Hey, it's good to see you," she said politely. And just as smoothly, she turned to Elyse's companion and offered her hand. "Hi, I'm Adrienne."

The handsome, dark-haired guy took it with a charming smile and gave her a polite handshake. "Carter. Very pleased to meet you." His eyes yo-yoed down to Adrienne's tits, just like every other red-blooded male I'd ever known.

The face was already familiar to me. The name Carter jumped out, and when he turned to similarly shake my hand, I took it while stating, "Carter Sheridan."

"That's right," he smiled, giving me a second look. Then he glanced at Adrienne and returned to me, a smirk spreading across his face. "Wait. Prince Charming, right? And Sleeping Beauty?"

It all clicked for me. I'd run into Carter at last year's Halloween party, when my entire crew had dressed up as Disney characters from Dawn's Cinderella to Paige's Little Mermaid. I'd needed a little kick to my drink and Carter had been there with a flask of something harder. "That's right, Doctor Sheridan," I replied. And then with a smart-ass grin, I leaned in and glanced sidelong to Elyse. "Is she your brunette?" I said softly enough that only he could hear.

"Workin' on it," he replied just as softly and then clapped the side of my shoulder in a friendly way while breaking into chuckles. In a louder voice, he pointed to us and to Elyse, asking, "So how do you guys know each other?"

Adrienne spoke up. "Oh, we all went to High School together. Elyse was a year ahead of us. And she was my Cheerleading Captain."

"You don't say... ?" Carter drawled as he sidled up to Elyse. "Cheer Captain? You didn't tell me that part."

"It was a long time ago," Elyse blushed.

"Maybe. But I'd still love to play with your pom-poms," Carter grinned.

Elyse smirked and then smacked him on the side of his shoulder in a harder, but flirtier way.

Carter then turned back to us. "So we missed you guys at the Halloween party this year. Shoulda been there, Ben. You wouldn't have been able to resist drooling over Elyse here in a nurse's outfit."

I shrugged. "Had another one to go to. The Tri-Delt party."

"Ooh, lookit you," Carter whistled approvingly.

"You're pledging?" Elyse asked Adrienne.

Adrienne shrugged. "We'll see. I'm still trying to decide if it's the right thing for me."

Elyse smiled. "I'm sure it is. You're just the type of girl they're looking for."

Adrienne's eyes dropped to slits as she searched for any sign of sarcasm or other insinuation. Despite Elyse's friendly demeanor, the two girls had not left High School on good terms. In fact, Elyse had done more than a few things to try and undermine Adrienne's relationship with me, or otherwise stab her in the back.

Elyse recognized the look on Adrienne's face and realized how her comment might be taken, and immediately she held her hands up. "Oh, wait. I didn't mean anything bad by that, I swear."

Adrienne looked skeptical.

"Look, I know I was a real bitch to you, to both of you, my last year of High School," Elyse said in an openly honest voice. "But that was a long time ago. I was going through a really rough time and I was lashing out at people, including you. I'm sorry Adrienne, for any shit I did to you back then. We used to be friends and you didn't deserve it. You too, Ben. I tried to seduce you once just to piss off Adrienne, I remember. And even in the months after that I was messing with your head. I'm sorry."

By now, Elyse had stepped up to us, looking quietly serious. Adrienne looked in abject shock at what Elyse had just said, her mouth hanging wide open. "Wow..." Adrienne breathed.

"I mean it. I'm sorry," Elyse said frankly. "It's been a rough couple of years, but I think I'm getting things figured out." The gorgeous brunette turned back to smile at Carter. "I've got friends who help me out."

The handsome guy slid in and wrapped his arm around Elyse's waist. "Anytime, sugar."

"Oh, you know what? This is so cool that I'm running into you guys," Elyse said breathlessly. "Carter's having a get-together on Friday. You guys should come! He's got this great house in the hills."

I arched an eyebrow and looked at Adrienne, who was similarly looking at me. We read each other's facial expressions, the both of us curious but skeptical. Friday nights were usually my nights to visit DJ, but just maybe I could wait until Saturday.

"C'mon," Elyse encouraged. "I owe you guys. And..." she sighed forlornly. "I've burned a lot of bridges in my life. It'd really be nice to start fixing them again."

Something in Elyse's voice made my heart go out to her. She was a little jittery, a little nervous, and appeared to have just recently come out of some kind of personal hell. My ever-present instinct to be a girl's Champion, her hero defender, was urging me on. And as I looked at Adrienne, I realized that she too felt some compulsion to at least give Elyse a shot. They were friends, once, and memories of that old friendship hadn't completely gone away.

"C'mon, man," Carter prodded me. "It'll be fun."

I looked at Adrienne and got my confirmation in her eyes. "Sure," I answered Carter. "Sounds great."

As it turned out, neither Adrienne nor I ended up attending Carter's party. Our reconnecting with Elyse would have to be put on hold. That's because my romantic life went to hell in a handbasket the next week.

Up until now, DJ and I had been the perfect weekend couple. She did her own thing during the weekdays and I did mine. We didn't communicate much during the week, but come Friday night through Sunday afternoon, we were madly in love and brilliantly happy together.

Of course, this past weekend we hadn't gotten together. She'd had her studying and her SATs and her time to hang out with her friends. We'd talked the past Tuesday when I told her about Adrienne's problems with Grace. We'd talked again on Friday, right before the Halloween party, when she told me she wanted to hang out with her friends. But on the weekend itself, I let her enjoy herself and didn't want to bother her. So by the time I finally called her on Monday night, I was really, really looking forward to hearing my girlfriend's sweet voice.

"Hiii, honey," DJ drawled in a clearly excited tone when she picked up the phone.

"Hiii, kiddo," I drawled right back. "So how'd it go?"

"The SATs? No problem. I felt MUCH better about it this time. And with my SAT II scores, I think I can finally relax about Berkeley. I just gotta make sure I don't royally screw up my GPA this semester."

"That's great!"

"Ohhh, I know. I don't think I've felt this relaxed since camp!"

"Mmm ... and I know JUST the way I 'relaxed' you back then," I said smarmily.

My girlfriend giggled. "Don't tease me. I'm not sure I can wait another week to have you again. I had a great time with my friends, but I'm so fucking horny!"

"What? You don't have any friends who could help get you off? I know Brooke always had her 'special' buddies..."

DJ giggled again. "Oh, I've got those. But none of them have a cock. And it's cock I'm craving right now, honey..." she moaned. "Maybe I shoulda let Jason Sabado into my panties. He certainly was trying to cop enough feels in the pool."

I chuckled and thought about the Tri-Delt Halloween party. In general, I didn't like the idea of any other boy touching my girlfriend; but after the wild night I'd had, I figured DJ deserved a little playtime when I wasn't around. "Maybe you should have. I don't want my honey to be unhappy any longer than she needs to be."

Dead silence greeted me over the phone. For the zillionth time, I cursed the stupid technology which let me hear my girlfriend but not see her or read her body language.

"Huh," DJ finally said. "I never thought I'd hear you say that. Every other time I joked about messing around with another boy, you always joked right back about how I'd promised to be only yours."

"Really?"

"Yeah. It always turned you on when I reminded you how I would be only your cumslut, remember?"

I chuckled. "I can see how that would be a turn on, but I don't remember half the things we say when we're fucking, kiddo."

"Well, I just might keep that in mind. Jason IS cute."

"Whoa, whoa ... let's not be hasty now," I quickly interjected. "The weekend without each other has passed. You gotta wait for Big Ben to come rubbing against your panties this weekend, Missy."

DJ giggled. "And did Big Ben wait for me?" Her voice immediately dropped after that. "Oh, Dayna called and told me about you and Brandi. I'm sorry."

I shrugged it off, even though DJ couldn't see me. "S'ok. I'm not happy about it, but I understand. I've learned to be a supportive brother without sex. Besides, I managed to work it out while you were gone."

"I can tell. You sound relaxed and well-fucked."

"You should see the other girls," I grinned. "You wanna hear all about it? Both of them passed out COLD when I was done with them. I should bring you with me next time and we'll REALLY blow their minds."

Dead silence answered me again. For a second, I thought the connection had gone dead, the line was so quiet. I actually pulled the phone away from my ear and checked the display, and when I saw the clock still going I frowned and put the phone back to my ear. "Hello?" I said. "Hello?"

"You fucked two other girls this weekend?" DJ's voice was cold and emotionless. My blood chilled instantly. Something was very wrong.

For the briefest of moments, I felt like denying it. But the cat was out of the bag and I stammered, "Uh. Yeah. Is that a problem?"

"Why'd you do that?" A bit of a hiss was creeping into DJ's voice. "Wasn't Adrienne around?"

"Well, uh, yeah. Adrienne actually brought me to the party."

"But you fucked girls other than Adrienne?" DJ's voice was rising now. And as if a tidal wave was approaching on the horizon, I looked around in a panic, wondering what the fuck I should do.

"DJ, wait a minute. Are you upset?"

"YOU'RE GODDAMN FUCKING RIGHT I'M UPSET!!!" she screamed into the phone, loud enough for me to jerk away from the harsh noise.

"DJ!"

"YOU GODDAMN RAT-BASTARD MOTHERFUCKER!!!" she yelled again.

"Whoa, whoa!" I tried to cut her off. "DJ! DJ! I thought we talked about this!"

"Talked about what? Talked about you CHEATING on me you fucking BASTARD!""

"Cheating? Wait a fucking minute! You just told me on TUESDAY that I had your permission to sleep with anyone I wanted! As long as it was just sex! Well it was just sex!"

"But I didn't think you'd actually DO it!" she screamed. "FUCK! You had Adrienne! You had Brandi! You TOLD me you were gonna keep it in the family!"

I looked around my empty room, searching for someone, anyone, to tell me what the fuck was going on. I knew how to manipulate a woman's body so that she had the most amazing orgasms imaginable, but I seriously didn't understand a woman's psyche. "But ... But..." I protested. "You gave me permission!"

"I KNOW!!!" DJ screamed back.

"Then why are you mad?"

"I DON'T KNOW!" she screamed. "I'm just mad!"

"But why? I don't understand!"

"I don't either!" DJ yelled in a slightly quieter voice, and then I could hear her pacing around her room. She didn't say anything for a while, just snorting heavily like a racehorse that just finished a mile and a half sprint. And I was still in too much shock to offer up anything, either.

"I don't know why I'm mad," DJ seethed, clearly still mad. "I know I gave you permission. I just ... I guess ... I guess I just expected that you wouldn't do it, you know?"

"No! I don't!" I shook my head in disbelief. "If you were gonna get mad about me fucking some other girl, then why the hell did you blatantly give me your permission?"

"I don't know!" DJ yelled back. "If you were going to go ahead and fuck some other girl, then why the hell did you tell me you were gonna keep it in the family? Huh? If you hadn't said that, I might never have expected otherwise!"

"DJ, please. I'm sorry. I didn't know. I really thought I had your permission. I never would have done it otherwise. We talked about this!"

"But you never DID before. In all the chances we had, you never fucked another girl outside of the family."

"There was Felicia, at camp," I offered.

"She doesn't count and you fucking know it! I'm talking after! Dayna told me you banged half her friends last year. Some of them would even love a repeat. Did you nail any of them? Huh?"

"No!"

"Then why now?"

"I don't know!" I cried. "It just happened! I didn't realize you'd react this way!"

"Neither did I! How could I know how I would react until you actually did it?"

"I don't know!"

DJ started snorting again. Actually, it sounded like she was snarling. "You shoulda called me when it was gonna happen. You shoulda called me."

I rolled my eyes. "Oh, miGOD. I didn't know I needed to."

"Well you still shoulda fucking did it, Ben!"

I winced. She hadn't called me 'Ben' in a long time, preferring 'honey' by far. In retrospect, calling might have been a good idea. But why the hell would that have occurred to me at the time?

"Deej..." I pleaded.

"Don't 'Deej' me, you cheating bastard."

"DJ. Please."

"No! I'm mad at you! I'm hanging up now!"

"DJ!"

The line was already dead.

DJ didn't pick up the next three times I called her. She picked up the fourth time, just enough to say, "Stop calling me. I'll talk to you when I'm good and ready, okay?"

"DJ, please..."

"And don't drive over here. I know you, and I know you'll think it's some romantically dramatic gesture. But don't bother. I'll order my parents not to let you in."

"DJ, please..."

"No. I'll talk to you again when I'm ready. Okay?"

I sighed. "Okay."

The line went dead again.

DJ didn't call me on Tuesday. I figured she still needed time, so I let her have her space. Adrienne was still coping with her breakup from Grace, so she spent the night with me, talking things out.

Adrienne blamed herself for bringing me to the party. She didn't know the Pledge Master had planned the seduction pledge task, but she still felt bad for putting me in that situation.

I brought up the whole permission issue. Adrienne said she understood where DJ was coming from, and she pointed out that I probably shot myself in the foot by telling DJ that I would keep it in the family when I didn't need to. Monogamy just wasn't in my DNA and we both knew I'd end up nailing someone outside the families eventually. DJ understood this, and probably would have accepted it if not for my own stupid mouth. I'd created an expectation that I just couldn't meet.

Then again, DJ might never have truly meant her permission. She'd given that permission as part of the lure to get me to date her. But every girl, no matter how open-minded, has a possessiveness about her and the ones she deems to belong to her. DJ had never faced me sleeping with someone else, and she truly couldn't know how she herself would react until it actually happened. In that case, DJ had given ME an expectation that I could sleep around without jealousy, an expectation that she couldn't meet.

And relationships live and die by their expectations.

DJ didn't call me on Wednesday, either. Just after 10pm, I tried calling her, to get an update if nothing else. She didn't pick up the phone, but two minutes later I got a text message from her saying: Not yet.

DJ didn't call me on Thursday. I couldn't focus in class. Dawn was supportive, trying to give me insight into what DJ was thinking. But at the end of the day, DJ was NOT Dawn, and the two didn't quite think alike. I wasn't sure I was any closer to understanding than before.

DJ didn't call me on Friday, either. But on Friday afternoon, she did send me a text: Come visit. Dinner's at 6:30.

It was all I could do to wait.

I didn't quite wait until 6:30pm. I just couldn't. But I didn't want to piss DJ off by showing up too early, so I sat in my car by the curb upon arrival, my legs vibrating restlessly while I twiddled my thumbs.

After a while, there was a knock at my window and I jerked in surprise. I saw Jack Evans standing outside and leaning over. And I quickly rolled down the window.

"Hi, Ben," DJ's father greeted me.

"Hi, Mr. Evans," I replied, my voice cracking from the unexpected use.

"Why don't you come inside?"

I winced apologetically. "DJ told me 6:30."

"DJ's in her room. You can wait for her downstairs."

I followed him into the house and into the kitchen, where Deanna Evans opened her arms and hugged me fiercely. "It's okay," she soothed while patting my back. "Everything will work out for the best."

"I hope so..." I whimpered.

"Of course it will. Our two families won't LET anything truly bad happen to the two of you."

I sighed and nodded, relaxing slightly. But I didn't relax too much. Mrs. Evans hadn't said a thing about not letting us break up.

Feeling restless, I offered to help with dinner preparations and Mrs. Evans pointed me to the cabinets, telling me to set the table. It was something I was used to doing. After all, I'd already spent more than a few weekends at the Evans house, eating their meals and living almost as if I were their son. I couldn't help but wonder if this might be the last time I set out these four place settings for Jack, Deanna, DJ, and me.

When everything was done, I helped Mrs. Evans carry the food over to the table while Mr. Evans called DJ down. I was already at my seat when my girlfriend arrived, looking at me warily. She did come over and give me a hug and peck on the cheek in greeting, so I wasn't getting a total cold shoulder. And then we began the meal.

It was relatively quiet. Everyone could feel the tension in the room, tension that wouldn't be resolved until DJ and I sat down and had our private conversation. But Mr. and Mrs. Evans did their best to stimulate conversation, with Jack cracking jokes whenever possible. The parents had gotten used to asking me how school was going every weekend, as if they were my own parents, and tonight was no different. Heck, I'm pretty sure they were actually reporting back to my own parents every week as well.

So I gave them the usual spiel, this time a little longer since I hadn't been back for two weeks now. I gave them some basic updates about Dayna, Brandi, and Adrienne, although I didn't comment on the girls' love lives. It wasn't my place and if they wanted to share, that was their choice.

In the end, we finished eating and I went to help with the dishes. Doing little chores like that, or doing handyman junk around the house, was the least I could do for all the food and shelter they'd given me every weekend. But tonight, Mrs. Evans waved me away. "Go ahead. I know you and DJ need to talk."

I gathered myself and nodded. And then on impulse, I leaned forward and hugged her, feeling awkwardly as if it might be the very last time. I knew that was ridiculous — I would always be close with this family no matter what happened between me and DJ. But I still had a sense of dread hovering over me like a dark cloud.

DJ was waiting just outside the kitchen and she quietly took my hand as I came out. I was simultaneously hopeful in that DJ wasn't outright rejecting me and unnerved by how quiet she was. She led me to the stairs and up to her bedroom. Then she closed the door and silently slid the lock home.

I didn't know how to react when DJ noiselessly pressed herself up against my chest and took my face in her hands. She got up on her tiptoes and tilted her head slightly so that our noses wouldn't bump into each other. And then she planted the softest, sweetest kiss imaginable on my lips.

My eyes were open and my lips were stiff for the first few seconds. Here, I'd been expecting some verbal thrashing like the one she'd given me over the phone on Monday night. Instead, I had a gorgeous young blonde passionately trying to work her tongue into my mouth.

But eventually I got into the kiss, my arms moving around her body and cinching her close to me. My right hand found its way to her tight ass, cupping it and pulling her closer to me while I bent my head down and returned the kiss with a fervor. She felt so good in my arms. She tasted so sweet. And I felt such an incredible relief that maybe, just maybe, things were going to work out.

Predictably, I started stiffening, as penises tend to do when rubbed by a nubile blonde teenager's hand. Once I was hard, DJ pulled her hand away and ground her belly against it in a side-to-side motion that did much for titillating my senses. And after a minute of doing that, she finally pulled her lips off mine with a gasp.

I was gasping myself, half in arousal and half in disbelief at what was happening. My eyes opened and I stared straight into her crystal blue irises, already wet with tears. And my soul started cracking at the sorrow I saw in her eyes.

DJ's hands went back up to my face and she held me tight while looking straight at me. And in a cracking, sad voice, she pleaded, "Make love to me, honey. Please?"

I just nodded and then DJ's hands slid down my arms to grasp my hands. And then she backed up to her own bed, tugging me along with her before turning me around and sitting me on the edge of the mattress.

She stood up then and began removing her clothing. Her top was a fitted white T- shirt with pink short-sleeves. It popped over her head and then she quickly unsnapped the white bra beneath, spilling out those impossibly firm 34DD's that immediately had me drooling. Her tits jiggled nicely as she hunched over to strip her jeans down, pulling them and her panties off her legs and kicking them away to stand completely nude in front of me. She briefly ran her fingers up her body, the pink fingernails flashing in the room's lights. And at the end, she almost nervously tugged at one of her customary braided pigtails that extended a few inches below her shoulder.

I'd never before seen DJ look this nervous while naked in front of me. It was almost as if it was the first time, and she looked at me a little expectantly. I got the hint and still seated, I started pulling off my own clothing, keeping my eyes on her gorgeous body the entire time.

When I was naked as well, the gorgeous 17-year-old simply moved and knelt before me. She put her hands on my knees while getting herself into position. And then without further ado, she took my cock in hand and bent over, inhaling my prick into her mouth while rolling those beautiful blue eyes up to look at me.

I felt the tension in my body start to melt away while DJ gave me the sweetest, most deliberate blowjob of our relationship. She didn't hurry, didn't attack me; she simply made love to my cock, worshipping the column of flesh with her lips, tongue, and hands. And for the entire duration, her eyes looked up at me.

I caressed her sweet face while she bobbed up and down. I let my fingers run through her hair, pulled tight to form the braids, save for a few loose strands of her bangs that fell down along her cheeks and partially obscured her eyes while she continued blowing me. I realized then that I loved DJ more than ever before. And despite the pleasure, there was a pit in my stomach, as if this might be the last blowjob I ever got from her.

With her left hand caressing my balls and her mouth lavishing pleasure on my mushroom head, DJ soon brought me to a climax. I held her head in my hands as I poured out my cum down her gullet, the beautiful blonde swallowing every single drop.

She took her time to make sure she'd swallowed it all, her tongue scraping the inside of her mouth while she panted for breath. And then without another word, she moved up, pecked me on the lips, and then turned over onto her back across the bed, spreading her thighs to the side.

I took the hint and then bent to return the favor, repositioning DJ's thighs with my hands as I took her spot kneeling beside the bed. And then I ducked my head down and began working my tongue and fingers along her already moist slit.

"Oh, honey..." DJ crooned. "Yes ... Yes ... That's it ... that's it ... so good..."

I felt like I owed DJ the most incredible pleasure of her life. I wasn't going to give her the most massive orgasms that would make her pass out. I wasn't going to tease her and keep her on the edge of the ecstasy she desperately craved. Instead, I was just going to do my very best to make her happy. I wanted her satisfied, but not overwhelmed. I wanted her glowing, but not burning up. I wanted my lovemaking to show her exactly how I felt about her.

Looking back, I guess I succeeded.

Since I wasn't doing anything to stop her orgasms, DJ squeaked out three over the next ten minutes. It wasn't a race and I wasn't going for a high score or anything. Her climaxes just came and went and then built up again. My tongue expertly dived like a prey bird fishing in the open ocean, digging out her pleasure before swiping back up. My fingers plunged and vibrated against her G-spot. And of course I paid special attention to her clit whenever the situation demanded it. I brought her to climax after climax, and after the third orgasm, DJ'd had enough. She reached her arms out to me. "Now, honey! Now!"

I quickly slid up her body, my jaw still coated in girlcum. She didn't care as she grabbed my head and kissed me, even eagerly licking it off my chin while I got my prick into position. I sunk my cock partway into her exquisitely tight channel. And then she kicked her legs behind my ass and dug in with her heels to pull me the rest of the way.

We were joined together.

Like I had when eating her out, I fucked DJ to show her exactly how I felt about her. I wanted her to have the very best of me. So I was careful and calculating a little bit, watching her cues carefully to make sure my thrusts were of the right depth and power. I made sure I hit all of her sensitive spots. And when her body told me that it wanted a certain feeling, I made sure I gave it to her. I had a wealth of sexual expertise, and never before had I put so much effort into ensuring I gave my lover the absolute best experience of her life. This wasn't about me dominating her or proving my skill. It was about giving DJ the time of her life.

She did. DJ writhed and bucked beneath me while I played her body like a fine- tuned instrument. I held her slim waist and pinned her slender-hipped form to the mattress while sawing in and out of her like a cello's bow. I cupped, caressed, and squeezed those big, round, sensitive tits, capped with swollen, erect pink nipples. I brushed the sunny blonde locks of her hair away from her forehead, raining butterfly kisses on her exposed skin and nibbling on her neck and ears. I was literally doing everything possible to give her the lovemaking of her young life.

DJ had one and then another orgasm, her sensuous form undulating against the mattress in a rhythm without end. Her head tossed left and right as she hissed over and again, "Yes ... yesss ... YES!"

And still I kept her going.

What felt like hours later, DJ was a sweaty mess beneath me. Our chests were slicked with moisture and glided across each other almost without friction. I could feel her upright tits being crushed against me while I continued humping her. And she ended up biting down on my shoulder when my pistoning cock drove her to what I think was her seventh orgasm of this single coupling. All seven of them were wonderful; none of them too overwhelming. It was the perfect fuck.

And while she trembled and shook beneath me, DJ turned and whispered in my ear. "Now, honey. Now!"

That was all I needed. I unclenched my kegel muscles and let forth the deluge. The cum raced out of my prick and blasted against DJ's inner walls, coating them instantly with layers upon layers of white cream as the frothy mixture washed through her pussy and flooded her womb.

"YESSS!!!" DJ was howling, her voice cracking as she threw her head back at the sensation of me detonating deep inside her. Her pussy muscles were clenching and unclenching rapidly, pounding out her final orgasm and squeezing out the remainders of mine.

My back muscles were burning. My arms ached. And my legs were so shaky they were about to collapse. I'd put everything I possibly had into that fuck. I simply wasn't capable of doing any better. And at the very end, after I'd finished pumping my girlfriend full of cum, I collapsed straight down on top of her body.

My head nestled against her cleavage and I panted with a mouth half-full of boob. My eyes threatened to roll up into my head, and I teetered on the edge of passing out while the inky black cloud of unconsciousness crept around my vision. I felt DJ's comforting arms wrap around my head and cradle me to her bosom. And with a happy, satisfied purr, I smiled and said, "DJ, I love you."

She sighed, a definite hint of sadness in her voice. And she answered, "No, Ben. You don't."

The urge to pass out evaporated almost instantaneously. I pushed myself upright quickly, looking down at DJ's naked body sprawled out beneath me. But I got up a little too fast, and that inky blackness swirled around my vision while the room began spinning around me.

I closed my eyes and breathed deeply to shake off the vertigo. And then I fixed my gaze on the gorgeous young blonde and frowned. In a voice full of confusion, I asked, "What?"

DJ sighed again in resignation. "You don't love me."

"Of course I do," I insisted.

DJ shook her head. "And you know, I'm not sure I ever loved you."

"DJ! Don't say that! You're my girlfriend and we love each other!"

She shrugged. "Well, you DID cheat on me."

"I didn't cheat on you!"

She rolled her eyes. "You had sex with a girl — two girls — who weren't your girlfriend, without my knowledge." There was no malice in DJ's voice, just statement of fact. "That's cheating."

"Not when you gave me your permission!" I complained. "I've been banging Brandi and Adrienne all semester! Are THEY cheating?"

DJ snorted. "Of course not"

"Then?"

DJ sighed. "They're ... they're family. They don't count."

I winced and squeezed my eyes. She had me there. It was the same rationalization I'd been using for years. I sighed and said, "DJ, I'm sorry. If I'd known you wouldn't approve, I never would have done it."

She smirked and arched an eyebrow at me, looking maddeningly self-righteous. "Oh, really? That's not what I've heard about your past relationships."

"Hey! I was young. And I've changed. I never once screwed around behind Adrienne's back."

"Pssht. Adrienne gave you carte blanche to fuck anything with tits."

"And you didn't?"

DJ sighed, looking away. "Okay. Maybe I did. But that doesn't change the fact that we never really loved each other."

Back to this. I sat up and almost nervously pulled the blanket over my lap, hiding my nakedness. DJ seemed perfectly comfortable in hers, and she simply rolled onto her side, propping her head up with one hand. I could still see my cream leaking out between her thighs. "Okay..." I took a deep breath. "Tell me why you think we don't love each other."

She shrugged and looked pointedly at me. "Fine. YOU tell me why you love me."

"Of COURSE I love you."

"Why?" she asked softly, looking at me expectantly. "Just ... why?"

I clapped my mouth shut. The usual bullshit ran through my head. DJ was smart and funny and yadda yadda yadda. I knew she didn't want to hear any of that. Not that it wasn't true. But I knew that wasn't what she was looking for.

"C'mon, Ben," she teased. "Or is your brain still mushy post-ejaculation?"

"Look, I'm not so great at putting this into words, okay?" I said defensively. "I just know how I feel about you."

"And how DO you feel about me?"

"I love you!"

"Try saying it without the L-word."

I sighed, suddenly very frustrated with my girlfriend.

"C'mon, Ben. Think back to camp. Think back to when I threw myself at you, and how at first you had no idea what to do with me."

"You just took me by surprise," I explained. "But when I had a chance to think about it..." I trailed off, not sure how to finish that sentence.

"What, it all just made sense?" DJ offered.

"Well, yeah..." I looked at her frankly. "You're YOU, DJ. I love who you are. I love the way you make me feel. I love the way I feel when I'm around you."

DJ sighed. "You really can't do it without using the L-word, can you?"

"Come ON, Deej. I'm trying here."

"I know, I know. I'm sorry," she sighed.

I bit my lip, wracking my brain to come up with the right combination of words to pacify my girlfriend and convince her not to be mad at me anymore.

DJ beat me to it. "Okay, let me try it this way. Do you know how I know you don't really love me?" she asked.

I frowned and furrowed my eyebrows. "What? How?"

She looked at me plainly. "Because of the way you just made love to me."

"Wait, what?"

She nodded. "I mean it."

"But ... but... " I stammered, thinking back to our lovemaking session. "That was like the best I've ever done!"

"For who? You? Or me?"

"For you! I've never made it that good for a girl before!"

DJ sighed. "I know. I mean, I didn't know that was your best ever; but yeah, I was there. I know how good it was. I don't think I've ever felt that good before."

My eyes were wide. "Then THERE! You asked me to make love to you, and I made it the best EVER!"

DJ shook her head. "That's the best my BODY has ever felt before. But come on, didn't it feel just a bit ... mechanical?"

"What?"

"You were the perfect lover ... technically, skillfully. Not ... emotionally. You did everything right in terms of action and pressure and pushing all my buttons. But I didn't want the expert lover tonight. I wanted my boyfriend. I would have been happier if you'd lost control and rabbit-humped me for fifteen seconds before busting your nut. Don't you get it?"

"WHAT?"

"You didn't make love to me, Ben. You just ... gave me the best sex of my life. It's not the same thing." And the sadness in her voice confirmed that. "You did everything right ... You dotted your i's and crossed your t's ... Just like our relationship. The motions are all there; but the emotions aren't."

I looked at her as if her skin had turned plaid, but then her words caught up to me. I thought about the way I'd made love to her and ... she was right. Gawd dammit ... she was right. I HAD mechanically made love to her ... technically ... skillfully. And I had no idea how I'd gotten to this point. "I ... I don't understand..." I said in a defeated tone.

DJ sighed. "It's not your fault. I started all this."

"Huh?"

DJ sighed. "I don't love you. I don't think I ever did. I loved the IDEA of you."

"Huh?"

"I loved the fantasy Ben I'd built in my head for years and years. I saw how you were with Dawn. And I was sooo jealous of my sister. I told myself, I want a guy like you. But more the point, I wanted YOU."

I nodded. DJ had told me this in the beginning.

"The only problem was, I didn't know who YOU really were. And you didn't know who I really was, either."

"What do you mean? Of course we knew each other."

DJ shook her head. "We thought we did. But we didn't. You knew 'DJ, Dawn's little sister': she's pretty hot and you love banging her, but you don't really know her as a person because the only time you ever spent together was at camp, where she was always with friends her own age doing kiddie things."

I arched an eyebrow, but DJ just kept going. "And I knew 'Ben, Dawn's best friend': he's gorgeous and so incredible at fucking, but I don't really know him because we never really hung out since he spent all his time with his Dawn and Adrienne romances."

"DJ..."

"I'd constructed this perfect Ben in my head. You were attentive, a great listener, loyal, and sweet. You would wrap me up in your arms and carry me away onto a cloud of pleasure and bliss and happiness. No boy I ever met could measure up to you because no human on the planet could measure up to you." DJ sighed. "And I've been in love with that Ben this entire time."

"You've been with ME," I said firmly.

She shook her head. "Not really. Camp was a fantasy world. It always has been. Then once we got back to school, you've been at Berkeley and I've been here."

"We spend a LOT of time together. I've practically lived here every weekend, Deej."

She shrugged. "We spend most of our time in bed, it seems."

"But we talk. We share."

"I know. But..." DJ exhaled. "I think I just blinded myself this entire time. I never really stopped to think about it. I was floating by on the mental high of knowing I was 'Ben's girlfriend'. It made me happy. But it was still just a fantasy."

"It was MORE than that."

"Ben, YOU'RE living a fantasy, too."

"Am not. I love you!"

"No, you don't."

GAWD this was frustrating.

"Ben, Adrienne was right. You rebounded."

"Did not!"

"You were hurting. You were alone. I saw my chance, and I took it. I threw myself at you, and I picked the perfect time to do it. And it wasn't fair to you."

"DJ, I love you!"

She shook her head. "I loved the idea of being with you. And you loved the idea of being with... somebody."

"DJ, you're special to me and you fucking KNOW it," I said heatedly.

"Okay, maybe." She sighed. "After all, I'm an Evans girl. So tell me, Ben. How much do I remind you of Dawn?"

"This has nothing to do with Dawn!" I barked.

"Doesn't it?"

"No. I'm serious." I reached forward and touched DJ's hand. "Yes, you're an Evans girl. Yes, you look a bit like Dawn. So you fit my type. So what? I still love YOU."

"You don't even really know me, Ben. And I don't even really know you."

I threw my hands up. "Most boyfriends and girlfriends barely know anything about each other. That's half the fun of getting together, to learn."

"We skipped that part. We don't spend any time getting to know each other. We just both assumed we already knew each other; but we don't. I knew my fantasy Ben. It took you banging some other girls to make me realize I didn't know the REAL you."

"DJ..."

"Wait. Let me finish this. This is the last bit, I promise." She took a deep breath. "I talked to Adrienne this week. About us. I made her promise not to tell you until after tonight. She still blames herself for bringing you to that party."

I arched an eyebrow. The surprise at finding DJ had been talking with Adrienne was enough to shut me up for a minute.

"I asked Adrienne about how she felt about you, and why you broke up in the end. And something stuck with me. Adrienne told me that she truly does love you, but when it came down to it, she needed you more than she loved you."

I blinked, remembering how Adrienne and I had gotten to this point. "She's not you."

"No, she's not. I don't need you like she does. But maybe you're her. Think about it: Do you really love me? Or do you need me?"

"DJ-"

"Do you love me for me? Or do you love me because I loved you?"

I felt the answer in my gut, and I didn't like it: She was right.

I didn't need to verbalize it. The answer was all over my face. I'd needed her. I'd needed someone to love me.

"One minute at camp, I told you I was in love with you," DJ continued. "You told me you didn't feel the same way and we separated. The next minute, I seduced you and all of a sudden you were in love with me. It happened THAT fast." She snapped her fingers for emphasis. "Adrienne called us on it, but we wouldn't listen. I got my Ben. You got a hot Evans girl to love you. Everyone was happy. Only it wasn't real."

"These past few months have been REAL, DJ."

She sighed. "I know. And I won't regret them. But if this relationship was to continue, it would HAVE to be based on something more than a fantasy and a rebound."

I pulled my hand back, that sense of dread returning. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying we're over. It was nice. It was MORE than nice. But we're not really in love."

"DJ, please..."

"It's okay, Ben. I'm okay."

"I'm not."

She sighed. "And I'm sorry about that. But I can't be your crutch anymore. You still want someone to love you. But it can't be me anymore."

"Why not? Fine, you realized I'm not your fantasy Ben and I realized that I need you. Why can't we start over? Am I not worth dating?"

"Ben..."

"I'm serious!" I reached out and grabbed both her hands. "Let's start over. Let's go out this weekend and find out who we really are to each other! Let's talk, let's spend time together outside of the bedroom. Give us a chance."

"It can't work like that."

"Why not?"

"Because we both need a fresh start, and that means without each other. We both have to make a clean break from this. If you really want to date me, maybe we can ... someday. Not today. Hopefully I'll be at Berkeley next Fall. If you still feel the same way, we can see what happens then. But not now. I need time to get over you ... well ... not you. I need time to get over my fantasy. And YOU need time to figure yourself out."

"DJ..."

She held a hand up, only now finally getting off the bed and moving around to grab her clothes. "Look, Ben," she shook her head sadly. "For what it's worth, I DO really love you. We're family. I'll always care about you. And yeah, I'll always lust for you. Even now, I want to stay together and re-start our relationship just like you said, if for nothing else but the incredible sex. But it's not the right thing for either of us right now, okay?"

I watched helplessly as she put her clothes back on. Each garment felt like a door slamming in my face, shutting me out. And then before I realized it, she was fully dressed.

"I'm sorry, Ben. But I think it's time you went home.."

76 Mister Independent l

NOVEMBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"I'm sorry things didn't work out with you and DJ." Dawn squeezed my hand and patted my shoulder.

It was Monday morning and we were sitting on a bench by Memorial Glade, just outside the Main Library. After spending the weekend hiding out inside the house with Dayna, Brandi, and Adrienne, I'd finally told Dawn the story while we had an hour to kill in between classes. She seemed a little disappointed that I hadn't talked with her sooner, but now wasn't the time to get upset with me. After all, SHE was the one who'd moved out of the house.

With a couple of days between me and the breakup, the sting had started to fade. I just shrugged, "It's okay. You were right though: It would have been weird if you ended up my sister-in-law."

"Still," Dawn said sympathetically. "Breakups are never easy."

I leaned into Dawn's hand on my shoulder and chuckled. "Actually, I think your mom took it harder than I did." I still remembered the death grip Deanna Evans had on me before I finally left to drive back to Berkeley on Friday night.

Dawn cracked up at that and looked off into the distance. "Yeah ... Mom still has it in her head that you're going to marry one of her daughters and give her grandkids that unite our two families. Guess Dayna's her last hope."

I snorted at that and arched an eyebrow. "Seriously?"

Dawn laughed and nodded. She sighed and said, "I never told you but Mom got really mad when I agreed to move in with Ryan. Don't get me wrong, she likes the guy. But he's not you. And I don't think she realized how serious I was with him until I moved in. And then she got really happy when you and DJ hooked up."

I chuckled. "I always wondered about that. She was a lot more ... permissive ... with me and DJ than she was with me and you."

Dawn shrugged. "Well, you guys are older now. And Mom let us get away with a LOT of stuff when we were just 13 or 16 or whatever."

"Yeah, well, it's a moot point now. Maybe you can check in with DJ later and see how permissive your Mom is with DJ's next boyfriend."

Dawn rubbed my shoulder and said, "Hey, there's still a chance that it'll be you."

I arched an eyebrow. "Ah, did you miss the part where I explained how we'd broken up?"

Dawn shrugged. "I didn't say right away. But when DJ gets over you and decides she's ready to date again — which between you and me won't be until AFTER she gets her college acceptance letters — she may very well decide she wants another shot with you. The real you."

I sighed. "Maybe ... maybe not. DJ was right about one thing, I never really got to know her all that well. All I was thinking was 'DJ Evans: Dawn's hot little sister who's had a crush on me forever'. It's a very appealing concept to a guy."

"A more appealing concept than 'Dawn: Best Friend Forever who wants you back'?" She arched an eyebrow with a teasing smirk on her face.

I leveled my gaze at my best friend, feeling my heart tighten. "Don't even fucking kid about that."

"Sorry, sorry," Dawn put her head down, biting her lip. I wondered how much her joke was rooted in truth.

We were both silent for a long while, and then I looked up at The Campanile to check the time. We'd spent our whole break talking about this.

So standing up, I leaned back and offered my hand to Dawn. "Come on. Let's get to class."

One side-effect of no longer having a girlfriend was that I suddenly had a lot more time hang out with my old crew. It wasn't that DJ had been occupying my time during the weekdays, but I HAD been gone from Friday afternoon through Sunday night every week, and as such I simply missed out on a lot of the things going on in my friends' lives. Plus, just knowing that I didn't have a phone call or instant message session with DJ waiting for me at home, I automatically started hanging out at Dawn's and Ryan's place for a little longer than usual. And with Adrienne no longer dating Grace, she came as well, at least whenever she didn't have a sorority event.

I took the time to play video games with Bert and Ryan while the girls gossiped about whatever. ("Boys love playing with their joy sticks," Robin had quipped.)

Adrienne talked fashion and would go on shopping outings with the girls. ("Just what Dawn needs ... more clothes," Ryan had sighed.)

And collectively, Adrienne and I spent a lot more time getting involved in our friends' conversations, studied together, and generally re-became a part of their lives. We made the effort to talk with them, to bond with them. We shared homework. We talked about classes. And we started sticking around to grab dinner with them instead of heading home. I even went to play basketball on Wednesday night with Ryan, Bert, and the Seniors. Matt Kanemura, Brandi's boyfriend, was a little standoffish with me, but nothing serious happened.

Just for the hell of it, Robin suggested we all head out to a miniature golf place on Saturday. And for the first time in recent memory, I found that I was available to go with them.

Technically, I'd never really lost them. But it felt good to have a crew again.

One other side effect of no longer having a girlfriend was that I suddenly had a lot more female attention than before. It was as if all the girls around me telepathically knew that I was no longer attached, and was in fact now 'Open for business'.

Perhaps subconsciously, I'd been living my "not-outside-the-family" promise to DJ by keeping my flirtations with other girls in check. Yeah, I joked around some, but I had been careful not to say anything to lead a girl on. And beside restraining myself, I had somehow broadcasted at all times that 'Yes, I have a girlfriend and yes, she makes me very happy.'

I didn't broadcast that anymore.

Apparently, I now broadcast, 'I'm handsome and fantastic in bed and I'm a wounded animal who needs some tender loving.' And girls started coming on to me.

The obvious ones were Brandi's and Dayna's friends. With Matt and Brandi reconciled, for now at least, it was more comfortable for the group to rendezvous in our living room again, not to mention closer to campus. Kerri, Julie, Ashley, and Erica did have a house further away, but it wasn't as big or as comfortable as ours. And those four girls were happier keeping our place as the social lounge and their place more private for their respective boyfriends.

Well, not Kerri. The hot redhead had been single for a few weeks now and even when I'd been dating DJ, she'd been making innuendoes about the two of us fooling around just for the fun of it. And in the week after my breakup, she started dropping hints about being there to comfort me if I wanted.

And then of course there was Monique. The statuesque, busty bottle-blonde had never stopped flirting with me. And during that same post-DJ week, she was far less subtle about her intentions. On Wednesday, she took one look at me when I walked through the door before stating in her gorgeous French accent, "Now there is a man who needs a blowjob. Would you like me to give it to you?"

But as appealing as a Monique-blowjob sounded, I just wasn't ready for it yet. Sure, it would feel good. Sure, I WANTED it. But I wasn't an oversexed 16-year- old anymore. I had other things on my mind besides raw physical relief...

That and ... well, Adrienne was still recovering from her own breakup. We knew we weren't getting back together, but we were crawling into bed pretty regularly to mutually provide each other with the physical comfort we needed. So it's not like I was lacking in the bedroom department.

And it wasn't only in the house that I got this increase in female attention. Apparently, Adrienne hadn't exaggerated the impact I'd had on the Tri-Delt sorority. At least once a day, and usually much more, some random girl would walk up to me out of the blue and start flirting, completely oblivious to Dawn's presence next to me.

Most of the time, I had no idea who the girls were, and had to admit such when Dawn would ask, "Who the hell was that?"

But eventually, I noticed that some of the girls were wearing Tri-Delt pledge pins. Once I realized this, I started to recognize some of them, albeit only vaguely. And after the first week, I found out it would only get worse.

Adrienne returned home from the sorority one day to say, "You're in trouble now, Tiger."

I looked up at her with an eyebrow arched in confusion, and she went on to explain. "The Pledge Mistress set a bounty on you. First girl to seduce you gets 100 pledge points."

My eyebrows shot up. "Is that a lot?"

Adrienne just nodded and then smiled wryly. "Actually, the initial bounty was 50 points. I spoke up and explained that you had just broken up with your girlfriend and were keeping a low profile, trying to get them to leave you in peace for a little while. But that Leighton is kind of wicked — probably why she's the Pledge Mistress — and she promptly doubled the bounty."

"Glad to know I'm in demand."

"Technically, I won because of what we did last night." Adrienne smirked. "But Leighton deemed that I didn't count and gave me 50 points to butt out. Jumped me from 8th to 4th. She's still siccing the other 22 pledges on you. Well, 21. She declared Misty ineligible too and gave her 25. Maybe even only 20 because I don't think Grace is going to make a play."

"8, 25, 22, 7, 946..." I drawled. "You lost me."

Adrienne cracked up.

"Still, 20 girls trying to seduce me..." I sighed and shook my head in resignation. "It seems ... too easy."

"Too easy?"

I spread my hands out. "Don't get me wrong, I have nothing against casual sex. But fact is: I'd rather be with you than just ... get laid by some random pledge."

Adrienne smiled. "Aww, how sweet."

I shrugged. "I want more than just a hookup. I want to be happy."

"Wow." Adrienne seemed surprised by the sincere tone in my voice and gave me a look of pride. She reached out and patted my shoulder. "You're growing up, Tiger."

I beamed but blushed. Then I flashed her a naughty grin.

Her smirk came back knowingly. "But you're still gonna fuck some of those pledges, aren't you?"

I grinned even wider. "Fuck, yeah."

I felt proud of myself when Adrienne commented that I was growing up. I liked the way I felt when she said it, and I wanted to maintain that feeling as best I could.

That meant that I couldn't let myself rebound again. Yeah, I was hurting inside from the loss of a girlfriend. Ever since I first started dating Megan at the end of Sophomore year in High School, I'd never really gone very long without having one, going from Megan to Cassidy to Adrienne to Dawn, and then Allie and back to Adrienne and Paige and DJ in rapid succession. The longest stretch I went without a girlfriend was probably my 'nottogether' phase with Adrienne, and even then I was so close to her that it didn't really count. So I was used to always having a girlfriend. I was used to always having a partner. I was one of those guys that just didn't want to be alone.

Maybe it was time that I tried.

Yeah, I missed DJ. But the driving force in me rebounding with her was the need of someone... anyone ... to be with me. I had NEEDED someone to love, someone to love me.

Maybe it was time I learned to get along on my own.

What was it Brooke had once told me? I had to grow up and stop letting stuff happen TO me. I'd made small changes, but life was still coming AT me and I was just reacting to it. Even DJ, who was two years younger than me, had figured out our relationship wasn't what it should be well before I did. For a long time, my girlfriends and sisters had loved me and had been the ones to effect change in my life.

Maybe it was time I stepped up and effected the changes in MY life.

And it started with me. If I was going to be happy, I had to figure out how to be happy by myself. Only then could I figure out how to be happy WITH someone else. I didn't want to depend on my girlfriend to make me happy anymore.

So where to start? Not with finding a girlfriend. But what else would make me happy?

I pondered that for a long time, sitting alone on the couch in the empty living room. It was a Friday night, exactly a week since DJ and I broke up. Dayna was with Kevin. Brandi was with Matt. And Adrienne had retired to her room to take a shower. I had nothing but time to figure out the new direction of my life.

Who am I? What kind of person do I want to be? What is it that makes me happy?

I heard a door open and turned to look, and at that moment I completely lost my train of thought.

Adrienne stood in the archway from the hallway to the living room, clad only in a silk robe. Her golden blonde hair was slicked back tight against her scalp, darkened with dampness. Her hazel eyes burned a bright gold as she stared at me, but I only stared at her beautiful face for a few seconds. That's because the silk robe was open from throat to tails, her massive 34G/36F breasts pushing the flimsy material open to the sides so that they hung loosely over her mounds, but exposed the pink nipples which were erect and upthrust in the cool November air. My gaze trailed down her tight tummy to the juncture of her thighs. Adrienne leaned against one side of the archway, flexing one leg with a knee pushed out to her right. This opened up her freshly-shaven bare crotch, showing me that her labia were already parted and moist as she had likely been rubbing herself in the shower.

The stunningly gorgeous blonde goddess was ready for sex.

"It's a lonely Friday night, Tiger. And I feel like earning another 50 pledge points. Think you can help me out?"

I stood up, the erection in my jeans leading the way.

I am a sexual creature... THIS is what makes me happy.

As expected, the Tri-Delt pledges started making runs at me. Jocelyn Canilao, the slender Filipina in the French Maid's outfit at the party, showed up with two other pledges. The girls collectively giggled so much they sounded like a nest full of baby chicks, and proved to be quite entertaining to my Microecon classmates. Even Dawn just stepped aside and watched in amusement. The Tri-Delts only scattered when Professor Isakova arrived and glared at them. And oddly enough, I found that Professor Ice was giving me some strange looks of her own after that.

Tonya Brackett was an exotic-looking girl who reminded me of Thandie Newton in Mission: Impossible II. She was very casual about striking up a conversation with me when I was in the library searching for some texts, and it wasn't until I saw her pledge pin that I realized I was being seduced. I had to admit, I was quite tempted. Despite the relatively high percentage of blacks in Berkeley — especially compared to Orange County — I'd never actually bedded one. Flirting with Erica Jackson, one of Dayna's friends, had been the closest I'd ever gotten previously. And yes, Tonya did end up using the line, "Once you go black, you never go back."

And then Cadence Carmichael nearly made my heart stop when she introduced herself by walking right past me and flashing me just the shortest of flirty looks on her way by. The tall, gorgeous strawberry-blonde with electric green eyes was very much my type, having a spectacular body with a slender waist and D-cup tits. I found myself turning my head to stare at her ass as she sashayed by in the opposite direction; and Dawn had to jerk on my hand to make sure I didn't walk into a bush. It took me a second to recognize that SHE was the butterfly at the Tri-Delt Halloween party, and I was instantly filled with all of the sexual longing I for her I had felt back then. But rather than stop and come talk to me, she just continued on her way, leaving me to crave more.

They were just the beginning. Over the next week, sixteen of the pledges propositioned me in one form or another. Adrienne told me that they had to prove their social skills, that proper Tri-Delts never just bent over and said, "Please fuck me." They enjoyed sex, but that didn't mean they were easy. And yet fourteen of the sixteen more or less stated their willingness to have sex with me on their first attempts, only two of them taking more deliberate paths of seduction. I suppose it was the race mentality, everyone trying to be first and everyone knowing exactly how a boy's mind works. And five of them made specific reference to being curious about the now-legendary "Big Ben Experience".

For example, Andie Holland was another bottle-blonde, with nicely sculpted dark eyebrows and pouty lips. She told me that she and her sorority big sister, Carli Singer, had been with the girls listening outside the door that Halloween night. She promised me that the two of them would do anything I wanted... anything ... in any positions and in any holes ... if I could just make them scream the same way.

I was seriously tempted to take Andie up on the offer. But two things held me back. One, only the first pledge got the points. I didn't yet know whether that meant the other pledges would stop pursuing me, or if they would still want to nail me just out of curiosity. For now, I planned on stringing them along as a group until I figured out a way to boink a whole bunch of them. I could afford to be greedy.

And two, Adrienne was still giving me all I could handle. Post-breakup, she seemed to require my services more frequently than usual, and the resulting encounters could still blow my mind. All-Day Adrienne and I were just so sexually compatible that our chemistry was positively corrosive, and I mean that in a good way. And with a stunningly gorgeous hot blonde with big tits and a penchant for anal sex keeping my libido in check, I was having more fun teasing the Tri-Delt pledges than actually following through. Better to keep playing than just get laid once and end the game.

The only one who might've gotten me to cave to my desires was Cadence. But like a true butterfly she flitted in and out of my life, passing me by frequently but only stopping long enough for a flirty laugh or a quick conversation before going on her own way and leaving me wanting to talk to her more. With her sensuously melodic voice and hypnotizing eyes, she had my full and undivided attention each and every time. But each time didn't last long enough for me to really get to know her. The game seemed to be more than just single seduction. Unlike the others, it wasn't about convincing me to let HER fuck ME; it was about getting me so tightly wrapped around her fingers that I would be begging her to let ME fuck HER.

But in the meantime, I still had the other pledges pursuing me. Lakhi Sharma — or Princess Jasmine as I fondly remembered — got really close one day. I don't know what it is about Indian girls, but every now and again you come across one who seriously has tits that are just WAY out of proportion with the rest of her petite body. Lakhi was one of them, standing only 5'4" but sporting perky 34D's that I would have HAD to think were fake if I hadn't had my own lips and hands wrapped around them myself. And she bumped those tits into me while walking down the street after I'd dropped off Dawn but before I made it to my house.

I realized thirty seconds later that the girl had gotten my address — most likely because she knew Adrienne and I were rooming at the same house — and also figured out my routine of going from Dawn's house to my own. So, like any good stalker, she had meandered around some spot between Dawn's place and mine, just waiting for me to arrive. And today, since Dawn and I were a half-hour later than usual, Lakhi had probably been hanging out on that street for quite a while.

I actually felt a little flattered at the lengths Lakhi had gone to, and I played along with her. I complimented her outfit. She giggled coyly and played with her hair. She dropped a flirty innuendo and I made reference to remembering the sound of her moans from the other night. She laughed and punched my arm playfully. I enjoyed the attention and she was clearly aroused by the possibilities.

But time was running out, and by the time we reached my house, she pretty much gave up on social seduction and grabbed my shirt, saying, "Please, Ben. I need you to shove your thick cock up my ass and make me feel as completely overwhelmed with bliss the way you did on Halloween! I've never felt that way before ... ever ... and when you violated my most sacred place I felt like I was being taken to The Paradise after death a little early. Please ... I need you."

I was turned on. I was horny. The thought of buggering Lakhi again set my blood on fire. And whether knowingly or not, she was using MY trigger phrases like 'I need you' in a perfect, pleading voice that went straight to both my heart AND my loins. Plus, I hadn't gotten laid in a couple of days and I was really, really horny. Still, I protested that I had a lot of homework and told her maybe some other time. And in the end, I managed to slip inside the front door and shut Lakhi out.

Adrienne was already home and through the window, had witnessed my gentle but firm rejection of her fellow Tri-Delt pledge. She was standing in the hallway when I finally collected myself and turned around, a knowing smirk on her face. "Are you sure you're the same Ben I knew in High School?" she teased. "The last time we broke up you nailed Helene McGregory and half her friends inside a week!"

"It was more than a week," I growled. And then I strode forward rapidly, reaching Adrienne before she could move. I grabbed her hands, pinned them behind her back, and roughly shoved her up against the wall, grinding against her crotch with the bulge in my shorts that Lakhi had created. "And I didn't have you at home."

"So she DID get you turned on..." the blonde bombshell breathed.

"Hell, yeah. For such an innocent-looking girl, she certainly has a wicked mouth."

"So..." Adrienne smirked, with a tease in her voice. She reached a hand up between us and pushed lightly against my chest, holding me at bay. "If I say 'no', then you'll have no choice but to run after Lakhi and fuck her brains out?"

"Sure, if you want her to win the 100 points," I groaned, continuing to grind myself against Adrienne's body. I knew she could feel my hard erection, and as I squeezed her wrists a little tighter, I could sense her heating up with passionate lust. Every now and again, Adrienne REALLY liked it when I just dominated the shit out of her.

"Hey, that's a pretty good idea," she panted, trying to maintain control. At the moment, she was on top and she knew it. "I bet I could make a bunch of money if I 'helped' one of those girls win this task."

"Nah..." I shook my head, deciding to take charge. After all, I wanted to be on top a few times in my life. And still holding Adrienne's wrists tightly, I pulled us both off the wall and then started marching her backward towards her own bedroom. "I think I'll just fuck your brains out and skip the pledges," I growled.

"Ohhh..." Adrienne groaned, her eyelids closing halfway. But she was still fighting back. "Then I'll say 'no', Ben. 'No'. You can't have me. Better run after Lakhi."

I smelled bullshit. Adrienne and I had too close of a connection for me not to realize she wanted to get pounded just as much as I wanted to pound her. So calling her bluff, I let her go and immediately took two steps back. "Fine, you said 'no'. I'll just go in my room and jack-off. I'll take my thick, hot, throbbing cock into my hand and stroke it powerfully, tensing all my muscles as the self-inflicted pleasure shoots through my body. I'll find my box of tissues and blast a thick, creamy, steaming hot load of man goo into a defenseless wad of tissue paper. I'll be fine. The pledges can simmer." I shrugged and then turned away while Adrienne whimpered.

"Fucking bastard." Adrienne grabbed my shoulders and yanked me back to her, gripping the base of my neck as she pulled us into a frenzied nuclear kiss.

I chuckled and scooped her up into my arms, carrying Adrienne like a newlywed bride across the threshold while doing my best to keep my tongue lodged in her throat. I forcibly kicked her door open and waltzed up to her bed. And grinning to myself, I suddenly broke away and unceremoniously tossed her onto the mattress, sending her shrieking and sprawling.

I win.

Now where were those handcuffs and blindfold?

"AAAAAHHH!!!"

"Unnnnnghhh!!!"

"FUCK!" Adrienne threw her head back as her body convulsed with her final orgasm. Her anal muscles clamped down around my invading prick, trapping it at the maximum depth of her bowels.

Trapped or not, I gave a last lunge with my hips, trying to cram even more of my dick up my adoptive sister's asshole. The impact finally collapsed her legs, dropping her body onto the mattress with her knees jutting out to the sides. My body landed flat atop hers, causing us both to groan while our climaxes continued and I filled up her anal cavity with a few more gushes of sperm.

When I was finally done, and had also recovered my breath, I slowly extracted myself out of Adrienne's ass and knee-walked around the bed to park myself next to her face. The stunningly gorgeous blonde had her face turned away from me with her cheek pressed against a pillow while she panted softly. I reached over and unhooked her handcuffs from the headboard, while leaving her wrists still bound together. Gently taking her still-blindfolded head, I pulled her around to me and used my fingers against her cheeks to direct her to open her mouth. And then I made her clean me off.

"Mmm..." Adrienne moaned happily, knowing she was completely at my mercy, and knowing I would only push her so far.

But I wasn't thinking about trust and mercy just then. I looked down and saw the beautiful girl kneeling before me, her lips stretched by the wide girth of my cock and the upper-half of her face covered by a black blindfold. And a new thought popped into my head.

"Hey, Adrienne..."

"Hmm?" She popped off my cock and tilted her head up to me, somehow giving me a quizzical expression despite the blindfold.

I smirked, even though she couldn't see me. "I've got an idea."

It was an easy matter of getting into the bedroom. The Tri-Delt chapter house had balconies running the full lengths of the second and third floors. It was a cold day outside when my plan went into action, and I easily scaled onto the second floor and over to the target's room without anyone noticing. Once there, I simply waited for her to arrive.

Leighton Barrister was a Senior and this year's Tri-Delt Pledge Mistress. Relatively tall at 5'9", she was a beautiful young woman with dark blue eyes, lustrous dark hair, chiseled cheekbones, and an upwardly-tilted imperious nose. She also had a Sports Illustrated swimsuit model's body, as I could clearly tell when she entered into her bedroom wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around her torso, fresh from taking a shower.

Predictably, she tried to scream when I came out of the shadows and grabbed her around her waist while clamping another hand over her mouth. Personally, I was against this part of the plan, especially given my skittishness over abuse of females. But my girls insisted it was necessary.

"Please don't scream. I won't hurt you," I said in as calm a voice as I could, even though I knew it wouldn't calm her down at all. Hopefully, the next part would. "My name is Ben. And I understand your girls have been instructed to find me."

She stopped struggling immediately and simply tried to turn around. I loosened my grip enough for her to turn her head while still covering her mouth in case she decided to try and scream. She looked at my face with terrified eyes, clearly recognizing me. After all, the bullet scar along my left cheek was pretty identifiable. And only then did her body relax.

"I'm taking my hand off your mouth now," I said calmly, and removed my hand. Immediately I fished the fur-lined handcuffs out of my pocket and firmly but not violently began slipping them around Leighton's wrists behind her back. And then I finished, "But I'm not letting you go."

"What are you going to do?" she asked fearfully, resisting my grip on her wrists but not completely trying to fight me off.

"Simple," I replied while focusing downward as I cinched the cuffs closed. "I'm going to fuck your brains out."

She inhaled sharply and tensed up, but didn't try to break free. I reached a hand up to her cheek with my thumb beneath her jaw, gripping it firmly. And as I forcefully pressed my lips to hers, I yanked her towel away and then jerked her naked body against the bulge in my jeans.

The beautiful brunette groaned and melted against me. I'd learned how to kiss a girl from the best. Dawn had first taught me the basics. Keira had refined my skills. Going nuclear and volcanic with Adrienne and Dawn had honed me to the point where I could potentially induce an orgasm just by kissing a girl. And now Leighton looked well on her way to doing just that.

I had the blindfold around her head before she realized what was going on. Her eyes flew open for just a second before the black cloth slid down to cover them. And when I gripped her bound wrists and jerked her down to the floor, she was panting rapidly from both adrenaline and arousal.

Leaving Leighton kneeling upright before me — naked and with her wrists bound behind her back — I noisily opened up my belt and unzipped my jeans. Staring down at her, I extracted my erect cock and took it in hand, shuffling forward until I was within reach of her face while she breathed heavily, her mind probably still racing from the suddenness of this all. Holding my prick, I then lightly tapped my mushroom head against her cheek, smiling to myself when she instinctively turned her mouth toward it.

"You can scream all you want. You can say 'no' all you want. I won't pay any attention," I said calmly. "But I am not here to * you. If you want me to stop at any time, just say 'apricot'. Do you understand?"

I could clearly see the gears working in Leighton's head as she kept her head down, and for a second I thought she would say it. But then she tilted her head up and looking at me, sight unseen, she said clearly, "I understand."

I grabbed her head, used my fingers against her cheeks to open her mouth, and then pushed my cock inside. Leighton moaned and immediately began sucking.

While erect, I hadn't been completely hard. Yeah, I got off a bit on physically dominating a girl, but not being 100% sure that Leighton was a willing participant had tempered my lust. Now, her full acquiescence — not to mention her hot, wet mouth — had me hard enough to break steel. And she moaned again as she felt me getting even thicker to stretch her lips.

But I wasn't here to go off in her mouth. Gripping her head firmly, I pulled Leighton's head away from my hard, wet prick and then scooped my hands beneath her armpits. She wasn't a small girl, but I yanked her up onto her feet like a rag doll and then frog-marched her the few feet over to her bed, where I pushed her down face-first with her legs hanging off onto the floor.

She grunted and turned her face to the side on impact while I stopped to divest myself of my clothing. Once I was naked as well, I grabbed her hips and shifted her into a better position. And then I knelt beside the bed and sank down between her spread thighs. Leighton's crotch was now hanging off the edge of the mattress, and I leaned in to take my first swiping licks at her puffy pussy lips.

"Ohhh, shit..." Leighton groaned when she felt my oral attention. She went limp on top of the mattress, her hands still cuffed behind her and on top of her ass. And whimpering softly, she moaned her way through a couple of orgasms while I played around with my tongue and fingers, automatically seeking out her erogenous zones and trigger spots the way I did with every new girl I was with.

But I wasn't here just to eat her out. After her second orally-induced orgasm, I wiped my mouth off and stood up. "I'm going to start fucking you now," I said calmly. Her only response was another moan.

Gripping her waist, I lifted Leighton up onto her knees, forcing her face a little more into the mattress since she was still cuffed and unable to use her hands to brace herself. She did finally scream when I lunged forward and swiftly impaled her with my cock, burying myself to the hilt on that first thrust and ramming her with enough force that my balls swung forward and slapped against her swollen labia. After that first scream, she turned her face and literally started gnawing on the sheets, grunting and whimpering while I steadily pounded her pussy from behind.

"Oh, shit ... oh, shit ... oh, shit," Leighton whimpered while I rhythmically long- dicked her, getting her tight tunnel used to the sensation of being spread wide by my invading prick. I kept up that slow, steady pace long enough to decide how much she liked that style of stroking. And then I started varying my thrusts and threw in a few corkscrewing motions, experimenting to figure out just how this girl liked to be fucked.

Turned out that short and hard was her thing. Most girls are more sensitive around their vaginal lips than deeper in their tunnels, and Leighton was no exception. When I got to the shallow, rapid thrusts, I heard a noticeable increase in the pitch of her whimpers. She clenched her eyes shut and bit down on the sheets, and I felt the tightening of her pussy muscles as she ramped up toward orgasm.

"Ah, you like that, bitch?" I growled, concentrating on the new thrusting style. And surprise, surprise, I felt her tighten around me even more when I called her "bitch". On a whim, I let fly with my right hand and spanked her asscheek.

"FUCK!" Leighton yelped and bounced her ass back at me, taking me deeper for a single thrust. So I let fly with my left hand and reddened her other cheek.

"FUCK!" she yelped, jerking back again. I just grinned and went to work.

"FUCK! ... FUCK! ... FUCK!" Leighton yelped three more times in rapid succession before I yanked her off the bed and planted her feet on the floor with me. Bending my knees slightly to maintain the angle, I then gripped her hips and started slamming myself against her bright pink buttcheeks harder and harder.

"You like that, bitch?" I growled. "You like feeling me spanking your naughty ass, Miss High-and-Mighty Pledge Mistress? Tell me. Tell me!"

"Yes!" Leighton whimpered against the mattress, flexing her arms still restrained at the wrists behind her lower back. "Spank me again!"

I let fly with a wicked slap, causing her to yelp once more. Then I grabbed onto her handcuffs, using them as a hand-hold to jerk her body against my pistoning prick. "You love this! Being helpless. Being held down and savagely fucked. Don't you? Tell me. Tell me!"

"Yes!" she screamed and I spanked her again.

"You're used to being in charge, aren't you? You get off on it, bossing around all these young girls who are so desperate to please, don't you? Well you're not in charge right now, bitch. You're blindfolded and handcuffed and pinned to your own fucking bed beneath me while I ram my big dick up your self-righteous cunt. You're at MY tender mercies now, and I'm not fucking leaving this room until you're passed out on the fucking floor in a puddle of sweat and cum. You wanted to get some voyeuristic thrill out of setting all your little pledges after me? You wanted to know what the Big Ben Experience is all about? Well now you're gonna fucking find out. Take it, bitch! Take my cock up your prissy little cunt! Take it! Take it!"

"FUUUCK!"

"Take it! TAKE IT!" I bellowed, spanking her ass again and ramming myself even harder.

"FUUUUUCKKK!!!"

"CUM, bitch, CUM!"

"FUUUUUCKKK!!!" Leighton screamed loud enough to announce to the whole house that she was getting a royal pounding.

"ARRRGHHH!" I bellowed, announcing to the whole house that I was the one pounding her.

And together, we CAME.

Leighton's toes dug into the carpet as she strained against the mattress. Her ass quivered and her pussy spasmed as the incredible climax tore through her body. And she trembled beneath me while my cock spat out wads and wads of scalding hot cum into her sucking cunt.

We'd never spoken to each other before this day. Literally, my first ever words to her were 'Please don't scream'. But now she was pinned naked, blindfolded, and handcuffed beneath my body while I held my pelvis against her buttcheeks, gushing my sperm down into her vaginal cavity. So maybe it was a soulless fuck with a near-total stranger. At least it was a fuck on MY terms, and on MY initiation.

When I stopped humping her ass and just leaned against her, flexing my slowly softening dick inside her saturated pussy, Leighton sighed and turned her face to the other side, away from the puddle of drool that was forming beneath her cheek. "That was incredible."

"We're not done with you yet," I intoned as I slowly withdrew from the bound and blind brunette's tight snatch. I then released Leighton's left wrist, rolled her onto her back, and repositioned her lengthwise along the bed.

Only then did my choice of words filter into Leighton's brain. "Wait, 'we'?"

I looped the handcuffs through the headboard and re-bound her wrists together. Leighton tugged against them in a mild panic and futilely looked around the room, her blindfold still preventing her from seeing a thing.

"Yes, 'we'," I finally answered. I grinned and looked to the door, where my two assistants had entered in upon hearing Leighton's first orgasmic scream and then stayed in the shadows to watch me fuck the shit out of her. My first assistant came straight to me and wrapped her arms around my neck, sealing her lips over mine and giving me a fierce nuclear kiss. "Fuck that was hot," Adrienne growled right in my face.

"Go on," I nodded to the panting, naked brunette. "You told me you'd been fantasizing about doing this to her ever since I told you about my idea."

Adrienne giggled and then swiftly moved between Leighton's thighs, where she split apart the Pledge Mistress' legs and dove in to noisily slurp my cum out from her still trembling cunt.

"Ohhh, shit..." Leighton moaned as she felt the agile tongue and lips go to work on her nether regions. She probably had no idea it was even a girl going down on her.

Meanwhile, my second assistant finally approached. She wrapped her arms around my neck just like Adrienne had, and gave me a searingly passionate kiss. When she pulled away, Misty Madsen blinked her smoky-gray eyes at me and smiled. "Thanks for inviting me."

I smiled right back. "Thanks for getting me into the house. Couldn't have done it without you."

She blushed prettily and then reached down to tickle my semi-soft cock. "Would you like me to help get you hard again?"

I grinned and pushed down on her shoulders, getting the slender brunette to kneel with my dick right in her face. "Please," I said encouragingly as Misty opened her mouth and slurped me inside, her active tongue going to work. "And then I promise I'll make you scream just as loud as Leighton."

"Holy shhh ... Holy fuuuhh..." Misty groaned and let her head loll back against the mattress and away from Adrienne's crotch. The two beautiful 19-year-olds had been sixty-nining, Adrienne on top, when my adoptive sister signaled to me that Misty was ready for the final act.

I'd left Leighton panting on the floor, exhausted and still blindfolded. And with Adrienne guiding my way, I'd sunk my throbbing dick into Misty to drill her overstimulated pussy while Adrienne nibbled on her clit.

This evening wasn't the first time Misty and Adrienne were having sex together. From what I understood, being Grace's roommate had provided Adrienne with several opportunities over the last year and a half. But the two hadn't been together since well before Adrienne's and Grace's breakup, and tonight my stunningly gorgeous adoptive sister had been eagerly attacking not only the prissy Pledge Mistress, but also her old friend. Together, Adrienne and I had really worked quite a number on both brunettes, and I realized that we made a pretty damn good team. Heck, my brain was already percolating with ideas about the "Big Ben and A.D. Experience".

Speaking of which, Adrienne slid herself off of Misty, since the brunette was now too overwhelmed to focus on completing the sixty-nine. Adrienne's right hand went to Misty's breasts while she slid her left hand beneath the panting girl; and then she popped her index finger through Misty's anus. Predictably, Misty screamed, "AAAAA-urp!"

Adrienne had muffled Misty with a wet, steamy kiss.

At the same time, I went for Misty's trigger — that L2 vertebra — and scraped my cock against her G-spot. Misty promptly convulsed just once, as if she'd been hit with those heart-attack paddles they use in the ER. And then her eyes rolled back in her head and she started drooling as she passed out from the force of her orgasm. "Nnnnnggghhhaaaa..." Misty's now unconscious body sighed without her, and she wilted into a lifeless puddle on the bed.

One down. One to go. I'd saved Leighton for last.

The beautiful Pledge Mistress was already a limp pile of sprawled limbs and sweaty skin. The handcuffs were long gone. Only the blindfold remained, such that she never saw the other two girls who had joined me in royally screwing her brains out for the last two hours. She may have already guessed, but she'd never actually seen them.

Leighton was just barely still conscious as she tried to recover from our last fucking. And she was as limp as a de-boned fish when I hoisted her legs and hooked them over my shoulders while reinserting my rampant prick into her oversaturated pussy.

"I can't..." she whimpered plaintively when I started fucking her. "I can't take anymore..."

"Just one more," I intoned. "But if you want me to stop, you know the word."

"Apri ... Oh, shit..." she groaned as I long-dicked her a few times, holding her still red asscheeks in my hands. I kept my pace slow and steady, waiting to see if she would attempt the word 'apricot' again. But in the end, she merely whimpered, "I don't know..."

I didn't give her time to really think about it. After coating myself with the abundant fluids in her cunt — countless orgasms from her and two from me — I pulled out my now-soaked dick and lifted her hips a little higher. Leighton's body was still completely limp and compliant, and before she ever realized what was happening, I'd slid my cock through her relaxed anal sphincter.

"Oh, SHIT," Leighton grunted and tensed slightly when she felt the anal penetration. "I can't ... I can't..." she pleaded blindly while shaking her head side- to-side, the black cloth still covering the upper half of her face.

"You are..." I intoned calmly. "Take it, bitch," I growled without any real heat. "Take it..."

"I can't ... I can't ... Oh, shit ... You're too big..." she whimpered.

With a sigh, I felt my pelvis push up against her crotch, my cock fully embedded in her tight asshole. With a satisfied grin, I growled, "You just did."

"Oh, shitttt..." Leighton's head tilted back and she moaned as the pleasure took over.

Even after two hours of fucking, I still had enough energy to give Leighton a proper reaming. She, on the other hand, was already running on fumes. Barely conscious, the beautiful brunette simply lay there and took the pounding up her ass, completely unresisting. My hands mauled her tits and stroked her clit while I rutted her against the floor of her own bedroom. And in the end, she tightened up and squeaked out the one final orgasm that put her over the top, sending her into the welcoming bliss of unconsciousness where I couldn't get to her anymore.

As Leighton exhaled her last and let her head loll limply to the side, I was momentarily reminded of when I'd done the same thing to Lakhi. I finished my final strokes and then relaxed as the final flood of cum poured out of me, shooting in pulses along my cocktube and squirting into the Pledge Mistress' bowels. I held myself above her wilted body with my arms locked and hands beside her shoulders, careful not to smother her. And when I had squeezed out the last drops and even felt a little shiver run down my spine, I finally pulled out.

Adrienne looked ready to dive in and suck my jizz out of the Senior Sorority girl's stretched asshole, but I took her hand and held her back. The gorgeous blonde turned and arched an eyebrow at me.

"Let her be," I said. "I promised her she'd pass out in a puddle of sweat and cum on her floor, and I kinda like seeing the creamy trickle running down her buttcheeks."

Adrienne giggled and hugged me. "That was fun. We should do it again."

"C'mon. Let's go take a shower." I gestured to the door with my head.

"What? Like this?" she gestured up and down at our naked bodies.

"Sure. Why not?" I grinned. We moved around to pick up our discarded clothes. Tucking the clothes under my left hand, I reached out to Adrienne with my right hand and interlaced our fingers once again. And then with all the confidence in the world, I opened the door and led us outside.

As expected, there were about a dozen girls in the hallway who looked up in shock and awe when Adrienne and I stepped out, completely in the nude. Sweat was steaming off of both our bodies, and our muscles were still hard in the immediate aftermath of so much exertion. My hair was messy and my bangs hung down over my eyes. I drew myself to my full 6'0" height and held my neck erect. I had just royally fucked the Pledge Mistress up the ass with two other hot babes by my side, and I felt like a Greek God.

Adrienne looked like a Greek Goddess. Her golden blonde hair fell in waves over her naked shoulders. Those massive tits were proud and firm and glistening in the hallway light. She was gorgeous clothed. Naked, she was intimidating. And to have her holding my hand beside me only made me look even better.

I calmly led us past the awed crowd and headed for the hallway bathroom. Behind us, I heard excited chatter start up as the girls squealed about me and Adrienne emerging fully naked and obviously post-coital. The volume sharply went up when they peeked into the bedroom, smelling the pungent aromas of sex and seeing the two unconscious brunettes: Misty on Leighton's bed and Leighton on the floor wearing a blindfold, my cum still leaking out of her ass.

The hot shower felt great on my sore muscles. The way Adrienne rubbed soap into me felt even better. We hadn't had much contact for the past two hours; after all, we could fuck all we wanted at home and we were more interested in blowing Leighton's and Misty's minds. But now we kissed passionately beneath the spray, enjoying the simple feel of each other's body. It felt so wonderful to just tenderly hold her in my arms. We loved each other. And we were lovers.

We were family.

Some of our audience had followed us into the bathroom. With the same confidence, Adrienne and I simply walked out and started getting dressed, neither of us needing to blush. What was there to be embarrassed about? And after making sure our clothing was set and our hair halfway decent, we kissed and then walked out of the house hand-in-hand.

The bounty went up to 250.

Back in Orange County, Keira McNeil gave birth to a healthy boy: 7 pounds, 8 ounces. She emailed me a photo and a note thanking me for everything I was willing to do to help her, even if things didn't turn out the way she'd originally expected.

She also told me the baby's name was Benjamin, after me.

I hyperventilated for the three seconds it took to scroll down and find out that she was joking. The baby's name was Colin, after her dead husband. And I wasn't worried about paternity. The kid in the photo had a small thatch of red hair, a ruddy Irish baby. And I'm not Irish.

I hadn't realized that I'd carried around just a little bit of uncertain tension for this entire time. Even though Keira had told me back in late-May that the baby wasn't mine, I'd never been completely sure of it until the photo arrived. And finding out that I was NOT a daddy gave me an extra boost of energy to jump into my new life feet first, ready to go.

Everything was starting well. My grades were fine and I was cruising toward an excellent semester and hopefully, an acceptance letter into the Undergraduate Business program next Spring. I had friends that enjoyed my company and shared their lives with me, keeping me social and keeping me entertained. And I had the most amazing fuck-buddy at home in Adrienne, who was compassionate sister and nubile nymphomaniac rolled into one.

Plus, the Tri-Delts were absolutely CRAZY for my cock. I still wouldn't touch the pledges — toying with them and the 250-point bounty was way too much fun — but the full-fledged sisters weren't subject to the same rules. Including Leighton, I wound up nailing a half-dozen of them before Thanksgiving Break.

Just like I'd imagined, Adrienne nailed them right along with me. After our little naked walk down the hallway to take a shower together post-Leighton and Misty, the Tri-Delts correctly figured that the easiest path to get into my pants was through Adrienne. They didn't have the authority to give her pledge points or anything, but favors were promised and I'm sure there were a few one-on-ones between the upperclassmen Tri-Delts and Adrienne without me. Once again, the gateway to my dick was through her pussy.

First up was Bridget Marks, the Playboy Bunny who had stolen a kiss from me at the Halloween party. I'd turned down the busty blonde's advances at the time and she'd declared me a monogamist. Adrienne invited me to go with her to the chapter house one afternoon and I soon found myself ensconced in Bridget's bedroom with two hot blondes clad only in their underwear. Adrienne and I double-teamed the Senior Tri-Delt through dinner time, tucking the girl asleep into her own bed with my last deposit of cum still oozing out of her well-fucked cunt.

Next up was Carli Singer. The redheaded Junior tried to pull a fast one on us, as her Freshman pledge Andie Holland walked in halfway through and tried to join in. Fortunately, the rules stipulated that Andie couldn't just mount me unawares and get the points; she actually had to seduce me into it. I'll admit, watching the pretty bottle-blonde fully naked and getting tag-teamed by Carli and Adrienne made me quite tempted to crawl aboard and rut away to my heart's content; but I wouldn't budge and in the end, the only dick Andie got inside her was a strap-on that Adrienne used to send the Freshman teenager into orbit. We still left Carli unconscious and leaking my cum out of her pussy. Andie was merely dazed and whimpering with desire for me to finish her off.

Josephine Beart, Kelly Park, and Leah Hirsch soon followed, every one of them a Senior or Junior Tri-Delt double-teamed into a sexual stupor by me and Adrienne.

And it wasn't even just Tri-Delts I was fucking. Monique St. Claire rather unceremoniously walked into my bedroom one evening, knelt beside my desk chair while I was working on the computer, and gave me that blowjob she'd been hinting at for weeks. After I nutted down her throat and she raved in that adorable accent about how wonderful I tasted, I tackled the French bombshell onto my bed and pounded her through three orgasms before spending myself again deep inside her cunt.

Then there was the time that Adrienne was busy at the chapter house, whether for an actual sorority event or auditioning our next conquest I don't know. But the point was that I got that itch to scratch and decided to pay a visit to Brandi's and Dayna's friends' house. Thankfully, I found that yes, Kerri Trainor was home and yes, she was still looking for a good shagging.

Not too unexpectedly, Julie Carpenter was also home and after listening to Kerri's screams for a half-hour, the pretty brunette with the wide mouth crawled into bed with us. Julie admitted that she probably shouldn't be there with us and I stated plainly that I didn't want to get between her and her boyfriend. But Julie just whimpered and explained, "I STILL can't help myself. There's just something... primal ... about you, Ben, that I can't resist."

And so the three of us fucked the entire night away. Kerri and Julie proved once again that they were far better together than just the sum of their parts, and I fell asleep between their nubile bodies before we woke up in the morning and did it again. And by the time I finally emerged from Kerri's bedroom to head home and get ready for school, the girls' roommates Erica Jackson and little Ashley Tran were giving me intensely appraising looks.

I was living large, getting laid, and enjoying my life. I had more pussy than I could handle, and even Cadence Carmichael started to realize she couldn't just hang back and wait for me to come to her. I found my gorgeous strawberry-blonde butterfly flitting around me a little more often, and lingering a little longer than before. And one Sunday afternoon, she caught up to me just outside of the gym after a session playing basketball with the boys.

"Hiii, Ben," Cadence greeted flirtily as she sauntered up to us, clad in low-rise jeans and a long-sleeved knit sweater with a high collar that hugged her curves and stopped short of her belly-button, revealing a nice expanse of creamy skin across her midsection. She then glanced across my basketball companions. "You boys look like you got quite a workout."

"I've still got enough to give you a workout," remarked Larry, one of the guys. He whistled approvingly and openly leered at the gorgeous young girl.

But Cadence completely ignored him and latched onto me. "Hmm, hot and sweaty," she frowned while clutching my arm. "Not my favorite, actually, unless I was a part of making you hot and sweaty."

"Sorry to disappoint," I drawled.

"Not at all," she shook her head. "Nothing a nice shower can't fix. Now if only I could drag you away from the guys, I might be interested in washing your back."

"Laters, Ben."

"See ya next time."

"Adios."

Looking out for my best interests, the boys quickly moved away to leave me alone with Cadence, chuckling to themselves while also looking back at me with some envy. She WAS freakin' hot. I wouldn't put her in a class with Dawn and Adrienne on pure beauty, but she exuded a sexiness that more than made up for any raw physical shortcomings.

The strawberry-blonde babe giggled and then clutched me tighter as I nodded in appreciation to the boys and turned to head for home. As I expected, Cadence willingly went along with me.

But I only expected her to tag along up to a point. Her style so far had very much been hit and run, popping in, flirting for a minute or two, and then flitting away almost as suddenly as she'd arrived. We traded innuendoes and compliments while walking through the campus. She talked about my muscles and squeezed them appreciatively. I complimented her on the sweater, asking if it was new since I hadn't seen it before. She giggled and seemed flattered that I'd noticed, and in general we were having a good time for far longer than I would have thought.

Then Jocelyn Canilao found us. The pretty Filipina hopped up and latched onto my other arm. "Hi guys!"

"Hey, Joss..." I grinned.

Cadence practically growled, "Jocelyn..." in a threatening tone. Despite being on the other side of me, it looked like she was trying to glower downwards at the shorter pledge. Jocelyn wasn't that short, maybe 5'5", but Cadence's 5'11 plus heels had her towering over the other girl.

"Ooh, hot and sweaty. I like," Jocelyn giggled and smiled at me, completely ignoring the threatening looks from her fellow pledge.

"Won't last long," I shrugged. "I happen to like feeling clean and there's a shower in my near future."

"Ooh, can I watch?" Jocelyn waggled her eyebrows suggestively.

I glanced at the strawberry-blonde on my left arm and then back to Jocelyn. "Long as you don't mind watching Cadence wash my back."

Jocelyn giggled. "Not at all. Actually, I'd love to wash your front while she's doing your back."

"No, thank you," Cadence bit out rather harshly. "I don't play well with others." Her eyes were cool and hard and I could feel her nails digging into my arms with her tension.

"Well dear," Jocelyn said with wide, falsely-innocent eyes and a bit of a smirk, "If you don't need any help doing him, I'd love to do you."

There was no mistaking the grimace on Cadence's face. While she didn't say anything obvious, I got the distinct impression that she was uncomfortable by the idea of having Jocelyn's hands on her. In fact, the look on her face reminded me of the time Megan and Cassidy tried kissing each other for the first time, then immediately broke off and declared it "not sexy".

Okay, so Cadence was 100% straight. I could deal with that, as long as she was willing to fuck me. But I had to admit it dashed a few fantasies I was having of her and Jocelyn — or especially her and Adrienne — sharing a shower with me.

Anyways, Cadence made some excuse about a rain check and then flitted away again, leaving me alone with Jocelyn. And as much as I'd enjoy having a girl join me in the shower, I wasn't ready for the pledge game to end. So I ultimately told Jocelyn we'd have to hook up another time and she went her own way as well. And I returned to the house alone and feeling just a little bit disappointed with the way things had turned out.

But that feeling didn't last long. I entered into the house just in time for Monique and Adrienne to get up and greet me. Monique quickly walked up and for the third time in the last fifteen minutes, a hot girl was commenting about how I was hot and sweaty.

"Nothing a shower can't fix," I shrugged.

"I got a better idea," Adrienne drawled, catching Monique's eye and winking. "Why don't the two of us take you into your bedroom where you can make US hot and sweaty, too? And only after we're done, after we've exhausted every single possible method for three people to wring pleasure from each other's body, then we can all get cleaned up together."

I grinned and opened my bedroom door, beckoning the girls inside. Even though it was less than three weeks since breaking up with DJ, I felt good.

I felt free.

And I was getting more tail than a friggin' peacock.

My life was perfect, right?

77 Mister Independent ll

Neoclassical economics holds that when each individual maximizes their utility, the utility of society is also maximized. This requires that individuals' utilities can be summed (i.e. individual utilities are additive).

Dawn had been typing up her paper for Microecon while I studied on my bed. It was an important paper we'd have to turn in before the Thanksgiving break. Since her apartment had become social central, there were just too many distractions there. And so we'd decided to come finish our work at my house.

I'd ribbed Dawn about how slow a typist she was and claimed I could do better blindfolded. She'd decided to skip the blindfold and simply sit in my lap, letting her body block the view. And I'd typed out a perfect couple of sentences without being able to see the screen.

"How do you DO that?" Dawn snorted and turned around in my lap to look down at me, her crystal blue eyes flashing.

I craned my head around her shoulder to look at the monitor and confirm that I'd typed the sentences perfectly. Then I smirked up at my best friend. "It's a gift."

"Yeah, well I think you have too many 'gifts'," she sighed and turned herself to the side so we could better talk with each other. And then she showed off her flexibility by kicking one leg over my head so that we were face-to-face, her long legs reaching down to let her feet rest on the floor on either side of me. "You can type without looking. You can recall every damn thing you read and ace your tests with ease. And you can eat all those fatty foods without gaining any weight. I hate you."

Realizing our new position, I lightly thrust my hips upwards, digging the front of my jeans into her crotch. "Yeah, and I can take a girl from zero to climax in under a minute. That's one 'gift' you haven't experienced in a long time."

"Stop that," she admonished without any actual heat in her voice, lightly slapping my cheek without any actual force. In fact, it felt a little more like a caress, and for a brief second, her eyes became heavy-lidded.

"Sorry," I replied sincerely. "It's a good thing Ryan's not around to see that."

"Oh, he knows we won't do anything," Dawn said dismissively.

"Maybe. But speaking as a guy, there's always a niggling of doubt no matter how sure you are."

"Ffppt. My boyfriend is secure in who he is and in how much I love him," she declared. "Besides, we all know that just getting laid isn't exactly a problem for you right now." Smirking, she reached down and actually tapped my bulge with her index finger.

I smirked right back, the shit-eating grin of a well-fucked young man. "True," I admitted.

"What's up with that, anyways?" Dawn sighed, giving me a tired look.

"What's up with what?"

"You. Screwing around. I mean, I know you're horny, but you've never been quite this much of a slut before."

I frowned. "Slut?"

Dawn giggled and patted my shoulder. "Yes, Ben; you're a slut. How many different girls have you slept with since you and DJ broke up?"

"How many? Uh..." I started going back to calculate.

She giggled almost immediately. "Too many to count?"

"Hey, gimme a second," I protested.

"What, like a dozen? In a month?"

"No! Not that many."

"You sure?"

I bit my lip, having lost track and trying to start back over with the Halloween party and counting on. Misty, Lakhi, Leighton, Bridget...

"Forget it. You already proved my point."

"What point?"

She shrugged. "You're a slut. Accept it. I'm not criticizing you for it. Just stating the fact."

"Okay fine. So?"

"You feel happier?"

"Yeah. Kinda." I smiled. "Makes me think that maybe I'm better off not getting involved in a relationship with anybody. Why go through all the headaches and drama of a girlfriend? I'm getting laid. I've got time to focus on my schoolwork. And I've got more time to spend with you and the rest of the crew. Yeah. I'm happy."

Dawn rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Sometimes I feel like we're sharing the same brain. But then sometimes, I don't understand you at all."

I arched an eyebrow questioningly.

Sighing, she then pushed down with her feet, lifting herself free of my lap and made ready to kick her leg over to step free of the chair. But the instant I felt her begin to move away, by instinct I wrapped my arms around her and sat her back down in my lap.

"Oof," Dawn huffed in surprise when I tugged her against me, and against the slight hardening in my jeans. Her eyes darted down to mine, and I found myself staring right back at her while continuing to hold her against me.

It felt like we both just sat there, Dawn in my lap looking down at me, for hours ... even though it must have just been a second or two. At last, Dawn asked softly, "Ben ... What are you doing?"

As if only now becoming aware of the situation, I blinked rapidly and abruptly released her. I rolled my chair back, separating us from the desk. And with my hands on her hips, I helped her stand up away from me. "Sorry," I mumbled. "I don't know what came over me."

Dawn looked at me with a curious expression on her face. "It's okay. No harm done."

I turned and got out of the chair, gesturing for Dawn to drop back into it so that she could resume editing her essay. Without a backwards glance, I headed to my bed to collect my book. And then I sat down heavily, wondering to myself: What HAD I been doing?

I wasn't sure what had come over me, what instinct had possessed me to react the way I did. And when I looked back at Dawn, I realized that while she had seated herself in the chair, she had not rolled back up to the computer. She was staring right at me with that curious expression still on her face.

"What?" I asked nervously.

Dawn bit her lip and then took a deep breath. "Nothing," she said quietly. And then she turned and rolled back up to the keyboard.

We resumed our work. And for some reason, I didn't feel so happy anymore.

NOVEMBER 27, 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

Dawn and I got our papers turned in. Professor Ice gave us a heartwarming Thanksgiving benediction of: "Enjoy your days off while you can, because you can look forward to the most difficult part of this course in December."

Then Thursday morning itself rolled around and Dayna, Brandi, Dawn, Adrienne, and I all piled into Dayna's Impala for the drive to the Evans house. Brandi rode shotgun. I sat behind Dayna in the back on the left side. And Adrienne and Dawn had agreed to trade off who got stuck with the middle seat. Adrienne was next to me for the drive down, and she very casually rested her hand on my leg. But I barely noticed since my eyes were out the window, my mind on seeing DJ for the first time since our breakup.

I needn't have worried.

The Evanses greeted us all like family on arrival. I made eye contact with Jack and Deanna Evans as we entered the house, but my gaze was instantly drawn to DJ. I knew immediately that she looked different, but it took a few extra seconds before I realized why.

She'd let her hair out of the braids.

I wasn't sure what to think at first. DJ's braided pigtails had been a signature part of her look since before my family left for Orange County. True, I'd seen her without the braids — in the shower for example — but to see her fully dressed and with flowing blonde hair with waves in it both surprised and amazed me. The braided pigtails had always made her look youthful and energetic, perhaps even younger than her 17 years; but now she could pass for a college student.

With two parents and DJ waiting, and five of us college kids, it took a few minutes to get in all the hugs. Surprisingly, DJ showed absolutely no hesitation to wrap her arms around me and give me a quick peck on the cheek. I felt a familiar stirring in my loins at the sight of the gorgeous teenager and the feel of her body pressed against me, but tamped down on that urge. I'd really been having almost too MUCH sex lately, if that were possible.

"Hi, Ben," she looked up at me with big blue eyes.

"Hi, kiddo. I like the hair."

"Really?" She blushed and ran her fingers through it. She took a deep breath. "I thought it was time for a change. Didn't want to just be a little kiddo anymore."

I frowned and tensed up. "You don't want me to call you that anymore?"

Her eyes popped up. "Oh, no! I still like it when you call me 'kiddo'." She patted my chest and looked at me with somewhat aroused eyes. But she took a deep breath and cleared that look away. "So how've you been? Feels like forever since I've seen you."

"I know. Can you believe it hasn't even been three weeks?"

She shrugged. "The short time hasn't stopped you from moving on, from what I hear."

I blushed and looked over at Dawn. The beautiful blonde caught my look and raised her hands defensively. "I didn't tell her everything."

"She told me enough," DJ stated with raised eyebrows.

I winced and looked down at my pretty ex-girlfriend. "Are you upset?"

DJ blushed and giggled. "No. Not at all. Flattered, actually."

"Flattered?" I arched an eyebrow.

"Flattered that the only way you can make up for losing me is by banging half of Adrienne's sorority," DJ giggled.

"It's not half of Adrienne's sorority," I drawled defensively. But everyone was smiling and I soon chuckled along. Changing the subject, I then turned to DJ and asked, "How about you? Any news on the boy front?"

"Psshh..." Deanna Evans swooped in. "Boys started calling here the instant word got out that DJ was single again. But she won't give them the time of day."

I arched an eyebrow and looked at DJ. The young blonde shrugged and said, "I just don't feel like dating."

I frowned and looked at her with concern. Even though she had been the one to call things off, I felt like I'd hurt her and she was still in mourning or something over our relationship.

DJ read my reaction and smiled. "No, you didn't damage me or anything, Ben. I'm not all depressed and moping around the house. I just don't feel like dating right now. I just want to finish the semester and get the best grades I can, and life is simpler without any romantic hassles." She smirked at me. "I can get a lot more work done without a needy boyfriend pining away for me."

I chuckled at that and tugged DJ back into a hug. She squeezed me firmly and sighed. Then tilting her head up to my ear, she whispered, "Still ... I'm wearing out the batteries in my vibrator and I'm really, really horny."

I tensed up slightly and darted my eyes to hers. There was a definite note of invitation in her voice that surprised the hell out of me. And there was a teasing smile on the tip of her lips.

But before any of us said anything further, the conversation was already picking up with the others. "And how are things going with Matt?" Mrs. Evans was asking inquisitively.

Brandi sighed in resignation. "Not so great. It's like ... It's like we've just lost whatever magic we had. We're both trying really hard and there's a lot of love still there, but things just aren't the same."

"Aww, I'm sorry, dear." Deanna was holding Brandi's hands and patting them gently.

On the verge of tears, Brandi finished, "I don't think we're going to last through the winter break." She started crying then and Mrs. Evans pulled her into a hug. Whenever our mom wasn't around for support, Deanna Evans made a great substitute.

And Dayna was on hand to provide a little comic relief. "Seriously, who ever thought I'd be the one in the stable, committed relationship?"

Everyone, even Brandi, cracked up a little at that.

At first, I settled onto the couch in the family room to watch football with Jack Evans. We watched Joey Harrington and the Detroit Lions actually beat Brett Favre's Packers in the early game. As lazy men in front of a TV that was playing football, we pretty much stayed in place while the girls brought us food for lunch. And we seemed ready to do the same for the Dolphins-Cowboys game as well.

But when I got up to go to the bathroom, I noticed that Dawn and DJ were deep in a conversation back in the living room. I wouldn't have paid them any mind except that they both turned to look at me as I walked back, and something in the way Dawn specifically was looking at me triggered some sense in the back of my head. They were talking about ME.

Curious, I detoured over with a casual smile and watched amusedly as both girls suddenly looked nervous at my approach. "And what are YOU two up to?"

DJ grinned right back. "Just talking about you," she admitted.

I nodded and pointed back and forth between my head and Dawn's, referencing our almost mystical connection. "I figured."

Dawn blushed, "I'm not telling her everything."

I smirked. "You know, the way you keep saying that makes me think you ARE telling her everything you DO know. You're just not able to pass along what you don't know."

Dawn blushed even brighter and then smiled. "So what are you saying? That you're keeping secrets from me?"

"Secrets? No. I've never kept secrets from you."

"So tell us. Just WHAT is going through your head, Ben?" Dawn leaned forward eagerly. "I know we've talked a bit about it, but there was just so much going on with school and everything else we never really sat down to figure it out."

I shrugged. "I dunno. I'm just trying to find happiness like everybody else, I guess."

"And are you happy, Ben?" DJ asked curiously.

I nodded. "Yeah ... I guess. Don't get me wrong, I miss you, kiddo. And I miss being your boyfriend, Dawn. But in the end, I think things have worked out for all of us."

The girls looked thoughtful and I kept going. I gestured to DJ. "You look more relaxed now than at any time we were dating. I don't know if that's a condemnation of the way I was as a boyfriend, but it's true."

DJ shrugged. "I feel like I'm finally on top of my studies. I feel good about my college apps and I aced my SATs. This semester is going well and I think I'll actually get all A's."

"That's great!" I said warmly.

DJ's eyes twinkled. "Of course, just because I'm not stressed about academics anymore doesn't mean I'm not anxious about... other ... things." There was a world of innuendo in her voice and in the sultry look the gorgeous young blonde flashed me.

I chuckled and then looked at Dawn. "And I don't think you could ask for a better boyfriend than Ryan. He's been sweet and attentive and loyal. The guy adores you and let's face it, he's doing a better job of making you happy than I ever could."

Dawn just smiled wanly and blushed while looking down.

"Besides," I continued. "I don't know if we could be the friends we've been if we'd stayed together. I just know I would have found a way to fuck it up a long time ago, the way I've fucked up almost every other relationship I've ever had."

"It's not all your fault," DJ admonished me.

I shrugged and looked back and forth between both girls seriously. "Maybe. Maybe not. But right now I think I'm just better being Mister Independent. No relationship. No commitments. No expectations. And no disappointment."

Dawn looked at me softly, her eyebrows canting to the sides. "But aren't you lonely, Ben?"

"Lonely?" I snorted. "Not hardly. I finally did the math. You were right: it's been 12 girls since DJ. 13 if you count Adrienne. Although to be fair, they're not all new."

"I call slut," DJ drawled.

"Too late. I already called it," Dawn interjected. Then her smile dropped away. "But I don't mean that kind of lonely, Ben. You never had a problem just getting laid. I'm not even IN that sorority and I hear girls whispering around campus about the Big Ben Experience."

I smirked, my ego puffing up.

"But do they really make you happy?"

I frowned and looked back at her. Clearly, for once, Dawn didn't understand me at all. And it felt like she'd already asked me this same question a hundred times. "Of course they make me happy. I'm getting laid by a dozen hot babes with more waiting in the wings. I'm having more incredible orgasms in more exotically pleasurable ways than I can believe. I'm friggin living the ultimate male fantasy with a college sorority stacked with girls who are practically in love with me!"

DJ snorted. Dawn just rolled her eyes and stated, "You know they're not in love with you."

I shrugged. "Okay that's hyperbole. But I get no complaints from them. And they keep coming back for more."

Dawn sighed. "Fine, you're incredible in bed; we know that, don't we Deej?"

DJ smiled and nodded.

"But there's more to a relationship than orgasms," Dawn continued. "Heck, there's more to SEX than orgasms. You've nailed a whole bunch of girls, and gotten repeat business from some of them. Great for you. But you're just a living vibrator to them. The most important part of sexual satisfaction for a girl is not orgasm, it's the connection to the person they're with."

"Oh we're pretty tightly connected when she's got all four limbs wrapped around my body while I'm buried deep inside her," I chortled.

"Ben!" Dawn admonished. "I'm being serious. Can you really say that any of those girls feel intimately connected to you?"

I sighed. "Maybe not. But that's up to them. They're not coming to me for feelings of intimacy, certainly. But then neither am I."

"So where ARE you getting your feelings of intimacy?"

"'Feelings of intimacy'?" I snorted. "I'm a guy."

"You still need them, Ben," Dawn scolded. She looked at me seriously and asked, "What was that on Tuesday night, Ben? You know, when you held onto me after that blind-typing test?"

I arched an eyebrow. "Huh?"

Dawn reached out and patted my knee. "It felt like you needed a hug."

I snorted. "Naw, I get hugs all the time: Adrienne, Brandi, you, and of course all the Tri-Delts."

She shook her head. "It's not the same and you know it. You're a more sensitive guy than your macho ego may try to insist."

I rolled my eyes. "I'm fine. Craving intimacy is what got me into trouble in the first place with you, DJ." I turned to look at the younger Evans sister. "Isn't that what got us started? You jumped at the chance for a fantasy relationship and I rebounded because I needed intimacy. And look where it led us."

DJ blushed and looked at her hands.

I turned back to Dawn. "The last thing I want to do is rebound again, okay? Fine, I'm lonely by your definition. But I really think it's best if I'm alone for a while, okay? I need to take a step back and not get myself into another relationship just for the sake of being in a relationship. Make sense?"

Dawn exhaled slowly, her mouth eventually forming an 'O' as she blew air straight out. When her breath gave out, she finally conceded, "Fair enough." But she wouldn't totally give up. "Just don't try to tell me you're looking for happiness, Ben. You're just looking to get laid and you're running away from your feelings," she scolded.

I rolled my eyes. "FINE. Jeez. Didn't realize I was going to walk into a lecture."

"I'm not trying to lecture you," she protested.

"Look. DJ and I broke up less than three weeks ago. Cut me some slack."

"Cutting you slack is giving you space to think about your life and time to get over your ex-girlfriend. But you're not doing that, Ben. You're doing what you always do. You're drowning your feelings in a sea of lust and naked sorority sluts!"

I went rigid. I didn't mind Dawn calling ME a slut; I deserved it. But I'd never liked anyone calling a girl I cared about a slut, not even Dawn. "You don't call them that," I barked coldly.

"What? Sluts? They ARE!" Dawn's voice elevated. "They fucking made a competition out of seducing a complete stranger!"

"It's not that simple!"

"But it's true!"

"What's your problem?" I exclaimed. "What the Tri-Delts do is none of your business."

"It IS my business when they're going after YOU!" she yelled, her eyes a little wild.

I looked at my best friend as if there was suddenly a bad taste in my mouth. "What, are you jealous or something?"

"Jealous? What the fuck are you smoking?" Dawn screeched. "Why would I be jealous of some skanky SLUTS?"

"Dawn! Stop calling them that! I'm warning you!" My voice was elevating as well.

"Or what? You're gonna hold me down and * me, too? What would that make me? Number 14?"

"DAWN!" My eyes flew open in abject shock at her words. "What kind of guy do you think I am?"

"A boy! A stupid, stupid boy!"

"Is everything okay in here?" Deanna Evans stood in the archway, a look of concern on her face.

Dawn immediately turned red and averted her face. I winced and gave an apologetic nod to Mrs. Evans. DJ just looked stunned by what had happened.

Dawn just planted her forehead in her palm and squeezed her eyes shut. Without turning to her mom, she muttered, "Everything's just fine." And then without another word, she stood up and practically raced out of the room.

Mrs. Evans, DJ, and I were left blinking in surprise and looking at each other a little awkwardly, none of us exactly sure what to say.

Eventually, Mrs. Evans just took a deep breath and looked at me. Her eyes searched through mine for a moment, and then she nodded knowingly, as if she understood exactly what was going on. Without another word, she turned and left the room.

"What just happened?" I asked quietly.

DJ didn't say anything right away. But eventually, she sighed and leaned over, patting my leg. "Dawn just cares about you."

"What?"

DJ smiled wanly. "My sister is the most level-headed person I've ever met. She only gets that way over you." She shrugged. "She cares about you."

I blinked a couple of times, not quite following.

DJ stood up, leaned over to peck me on the cheek, and then turned and walked out of the room, leaving me alone.

I'll never understand women.

I wound up back on the couch in the family room in front of the football game. If Jack Evans had heard me and Dawn yelling at each other in the living room, he didn't show it. When I sat down he simply took one look at me, cracked open a fresh beer, and handed it over. I chugged half of it without even thinking about it.

One by one, the other girls trickled down to join us. Dayna was first, sliding onto the loveseat. Adrienne came with her, cuddling up and using me as a backrest the way the twins had been doing for their entire lives. Brandi popped in and out, choosing to spend more time helping out Mrs. Evans in the kitchen.

After a while, DJ came back from wherever she had gone and mirrored Adrienne by leaning against my other shoulder. All in all, the girls saw a pretty boring game. The Dolphins had things well in hand by the second quarter and the Cowboys sucked. Quincy Carter threw two interceptions in the fourth to ice things. After the game, we all talked about random nothings until it was time to eat.

Dawn didn't come back down until dinnertime, spending most of the day in her room. I didn't want to say she was outright avoiding me, but on the few occasions she DID venture downstairs, she'd never so much as looked at me.

Things thawed a bit at dinnertime itself. I was seated along a long end with DJ and Adrienne, but Dawn wound up directly across from me and once dinner started, she seemed to sigh in resignation and at least became polite with me. She gave me a small but hopeful smile when I made eye contact and she responded when I asked her to pass me the potatoes. And as the meal wore on, the tension between us leeched away until there was nothing left.

After the meal was over, everyone pitched in to help bus the table and put away the dishes. With eight people helping out, things got put away and the dishwasher loaded pretty quickly. Jack and Deanna invited everyone to have some wine and veg out for a bit while we all went into turkey tryptophan-induced comas. But I went looking for Dawn and found her looking for me.

For a second, she darted her eyes around to everyone else in the family room. Without words, our eyes met again and I gestured with my head, getting a confirming nod from Dawn. I then turned and she followed me back to the main hallway. Once there, I paused and let her lead me upstairs. I involuntarily checked out her fine ass on the way up and then into her bedroom, where she flopped onto the bed while I dropped myself onto the desk chair.

"I want to apologize for what happened earlier," Dawn began.

"It's okay, really. I-"

"No, I need to apologize," she interrupted me. She took a deep breath, looked me in the eyes, and continued, "I was out of line. I shouldn't have called those girls 'sluts'. I know the word really bugs you."

I shrugged. "Clearly, it didn't really bother me when you and DJ both called ME a slut."

Dawn giggled and looked down. "Yeah, well. You know what I mean."

I smiled. "Apology accepted."

She sighed and then looked away. "And I realized that in a way, I AM jealous."

My eyebrows furrowed and I pulled my head back. "You mean?"

She read the expression on my face and shook her head. "No, no. Not like that. Well, yes like that. I mean, I do remember how wonderful we were together in bed. But no, not like that."

I blinked, working to follow as she'd rambled a bit. "Huh?"

She broke out into a big, slightly embarrassed smile and sighed. "What I mean is: I was a little hurt that you didn't come to me after you and DJ broke up."

"I did."

Dawn shook her head. "Not until Monday. You two broke up Friday night."

I winced and shrugged. "It wasn't on purpose. I just kind of locked myself inside the house for a bit, you know? And Adrienne and Brandi and Dayna were all there to talk to me."

"But you didn't even tell me it happened."

I arched an eyebrow. "Did I need to? I thought you girls all communicated telepathically."

She chuckled and shook her head. "Not exactly."

"But you DID find out right away, didn't you?"

Dawn nodded. "DJ called me that night."

"So you knew. What's the problem?"

"You still didn't call me."

I frowned. "You didn't come visit me."

"I didn't know if you would want me to."

I sighed. "Of course I would. You're my best friend."

"Am I?"

I stopped and looked at Dawn. She looked genuinely hurt and my eyebrows furrowed as I tried to figure out what was going on in her head. In good times, our emotions and feelings flowed back and forth between each other as if they were written in neon letters above our heads. But there were times when I had no clue what she was thinking. "Dawn, of course you are."

"Then on the night you broke up with your girlfriend, why didn't you come talk to me? Not even a phone call?"

I shrugged. "I'm a guy."

She shook her head. "Not what I mean. You used to always tell me what was going on in your love life, and what you were going through. You told me about Keira way in the beginning, even though you didn't give me her name. We talked a LOT about your relationships with Adrienne and Paige. You know I'm always here for you to talk about whatever you're going through. You know I'm here to help you figure things out. But this time, you didn't. When you and DJ broke up, you just went off and did your own thing. Yeah, you came back and reported what you were up to, but you never told me what was going on in your head."

"I didn't know you wanted me to."

"Of course I did. I'm your friend. I'm your Dawn. I'm here for you."

"You didn't want to talk much with me last time," I said bitterly. "After Adrienne and Paige broke up with me."

She sighed and looked away. "That's because you pissed me off. You more or less said, 'Okay, I'm free now. Why don't you break up with Ryan and get back together with me since it's convenient?'"

"I didn't say that!"

"Yeah, you pretty much did."

"I'm sorry. I never meant anything like that," I sighed. "I was just kind of messed up after all that in May and I was grasping at straws."

"I know. And things didn't get much better for a while." Dawn leaned over and traced the bullet scar on my cheek with her fingers.

We both went silent as I pondered all the traumas of the Adam-incident; and Dawn gave me the space to ponder them. But then I took a deep breath and looked over at her. "Seriously, I didn't know you wanted me to come to you."

"I'm your best friend."

I exhaled. "Are you?"

She looked surprised at the little reversal. Two minutes earlier she'd been challenging whether or not I considered her my best friend.

I sighed. "You don't share much with me anymore, either. I mean yeah, we spend all day together. We go to classes and we study and we do our homework and everything. But you've never talked to me about what's going on in your relationship with Ryan."

Dawn smiled wryly. "You're a guy."

I rolled my eyes. "So? Same difference. You share your romantic complications with other girls, probably Gwen, right?"

Dawn nodded. "But it's not like you share your romantic complications with another guy. Who do you talk to, Adrienne?"

I smirked. "Adrienne's mostly lesbian. That makes her a de facto 'guy' since we're both looking at girls the same way."

Dawn rolled her eyes and quipped, "I like looking at girls, too."

I grinned. "I know, I know. I dunno. Maybe because I'm a guy I just don't talk about it much. Even when I talked to you about Keira and Megan and everything else, it was all kind of after the fact. You were in NorCal and I was in OC."

Dawn sighed and nodded. She looked thoughtful and as her eyes stared off somewhere in the distance, I simply stayed quiet and waited her out.

Eventually, she pursed her lips together and rolled those crystal clear blue eyes over to me. In the spot lighting of her bedroom, shadows were cast across her pretty face making her look even more alluring as she smiled at me radiantly. "I want to change that, Ben."

"Change what?"

"I want to talk to you. I want to share with you. I feel like we've drifted so far apart over this last year and a half."

"Last year and a half?" I arched an eyebrow. "Two years ago we were 500 miles apart. The last year and a half has been the first period we could really spend a lot of daily time together."

She smiled. "I'm not talking about time. I'm talking about being close to my best friend, being close to my Ben. We may not be a couple anymore, but I want to get back that feeling of intimacy with you. It doesn't have to be sexual intimacy. But that personal ... closeness ... Do you know what I mean?"

I smiled and nodded. In the last few weeks ... heck, for most of this entire 2003, I hadn't really felt close intimacy with anyone. I had started to feel a bit lonely back when Adrienne first pulled herself away that Valentine's Day to pursue her relationship with Grace. We'd gotten some of it back in a more sibling affection ever since, not to mention a great sexual partnership, but things hadn't been the same. I'd never really gotten that intimate with DJ, either, she being more in love with her fantasy Ben and me just clinging to the idea of having A girlfriend. And clearly, I hadn't had anything remotely resembling intimacy with the dozen or so chicks I'd been banging the past few weeks.

Dawn continued. "I want to share what I'm going through with Ryan. I feel like he and I have reached this really important turning point in our relationship; something that will change the rest of my life. And I'd love to be able to share that with you, to talk it out with you."

I smiled and got off the chair, moving over to the bed and sitting sideways on the edge just in front of her. "And I want to share what I'm going through right now. I bluster a lot about being Mister Independent and living the ultimate male fantasy. But yeah, I'm still not sure what I'm doing. I want to be happy, not just get laid, and I'm not entirely sure how to go about that. It's still too soon for me to think about a relationship. I know I don't want to rebound and I'm not sure what I should be looking for in another girlfriend anyways. But I'd love to be able to share what I'm feeling with you."

Dawn broke into a delighted smile, the kind that carried up through her cheeks and into her eyes, making them sparkle. With a little giggle, she raised a hand and touched my cheek, brushing it with her fingertips gently. "I missed you, Ben. I know we've been seeing each other almost every day, but I missed you. I missed the Ben I loved at summer camp."

"I missed you, too. I missed ... my Dawn."

"I'm right here, now," she said softly and leaned towards me. "You don't need to be Mister Independent. You've got me right by your side."

I took her hands in mine and squeezed them gently. "And I'm right here, now. I'll always be here for you."

Her smile got bigger and what seemed like a happy tear rolled down her cheek. I wanted to move to intercept it, but couldn't bear to break my hands free of hers. So on impulse, I darted forward and kissed the tear away, my lips lingering just an extra second against her silky smooth skin.

She smiled even bigger and another tear squeezed out onto her opposite cheek. I quickly darted around and kissed that one away as well. She turned her face fractionally toward mine. I brought my face in line with hers. And then moving forward, our lips met together.

It wasn't a kiss of passion. It wasn't a kiss of lust. It was just a kiss of love, the timeless love that had bonded Dawn and me since we were first born. The touch of her lips filled me with a joy I hadn't felt in a while, and this time there was no Ryan to stop by and cause us to awkwardly split apart.

The pressure of her lips increased and I pushed a little harder to match her. I tilted my head to the side and probed forward with my tongue. She parted her lips for me and touched my tongue with her own. And as our kiss deepened I felt the waves of absolute bliss and contentment filling my soul.

This was my Dawn.

This was the way things were meant to be.

But not yet.

Dawn pulled back and quickly moved up to peck my nose. She was crying again, albeit with bright eyes and a happy smile. Her eyebrows popped up and with just a touch of embarrassment, she giggled, "We should probably stop before this gets out of hand. I have a boyfriend, remember?"

I groaned and realized that I was rock hard. Dawn just had that effect on me, and I grimaced with the realization that indeed, we had to stop before going past the point of no return. "I love you, my Dawn."

"I love you too, my Ben."

"I don't want to leave right now," I whispered harshly, my voice strained with passionate lust.

"I know. But we both know you should." She sighed. And then her eyes darted over my shoulder as a little smile spread across her face. "Besides, my little sister needs you now."

My eyes suddenly focused and I backed my head away. "Wait, what?" I twisted my head around to see the gorgeous 17-year-old leaning against the doorjamb, an eager expression on her face.

"C'mon, honey," DJ reached a hand out to me. "I've gone three weeks without getting properly pounded and there isn't much time."

Blinking fast, I turned back to Dawn. "But ... but..."

"Go," Dawn giggled and pushed me away. "Go on. It's okay. Get out of here."

DJ came forward to take my arm and she physically tugged me off the bed. "C'mon, honey. I'll take that big problem you've got in your pants and make it go away."

Still slightly shell-shocked, I merely hung on as DJ dragged me out of the room.

The impish young blonde then giggled uproariously. "I'll even let you call me 'Dawn'."

"Fucking hell..." DJ groaned as my prick glided forward the final inch, my pelvic bone bumping up against her crotch and coming to a full and complete stop. She was breathing shallowly as her hands clutched at my forearms. I could feel her heartbeat through her vaginal walls, slowly pulsing at me in a steady [bum- BUMP] [bum-BUMP].

"I forgot how fucking big you are," she groaned and let her head fall back against the mattress.

"I forgot how fucking tight you are," I grunted in reply as I held myself above her, my arms shaking slightly as I fought to keep still.

"Mmm ... fuck me, Ben. Really fuck me," the beautiful young teenager moaned as she began rolling her hips, fucking herself a couple of inches along my shaft and gradually stretching her vaginal tunnel around my invading rod. "I've gone three weeks without feeling your magnificent cock splitting me wide open and I don't know how long this fuck is gonna have to keep me."

I growled and dropped myself down onto my elbows, high enough to keep my weight off her but low enough to feel those marvelous 34DD tits rubbing against my chest. I hooked my hands beneath her shoulders and gripped her as I began to pump in and out of her clasping pussy. And I tilted my head down to start nibbling at her neck.

"I missed you, kiddo."

"Ha!" She giggled and rolled her eyes. "It was my big sister that got you this worked up."

"Maybe," I conceded. "But I still missed you. What we had may not have been ideal, but it was real to me."

"Oh, Ben..." DJ sighed and continued rocking her hips, undulating her lithe body to meet my every thrust. "It was real to me, and I appreciate everything that we were together. But we aren't meant to be. I know that now. You were my fantasy, but the real you belongs to Dawn."

"Ahhh..." I sighed, feeling the curious mix of pleasure from DJ's exquisitely caressing pussy and sadness over Dawn. "Dawn and I aren't like that anymore."

"Hmm ... not for now you aren't; but give it time," DJ breathed and rubbed my spine, gripping my shoulders and using the leverage to press her crotch against me a little harder when our loins met. "Not everyone has a soulmate you know. And that sort of thing doesn't go away that easily."

I looked down at the beautiful girl writhing beneath me in pleasurable ecstasy. Her sunny blonde hair was loose and haloed around the pillow instead of coiled into its usual braids. Her crystal clear blue eyes stared straight back at me. And the scent of her body was so familiar. DJ really looked like a slightly younger, slightly skinnier version of Dawn, and for a brief moment, I pictured her older sister beneath me.

"Ohhh..." I moaned in rapture as the idea of grooving my cock in and out of Dawn sent a tingle up my spine. DJ was right, the connections to a soulmate don't go away that easily, and even now, as Dawn contemplated the seriousness of her relationship with another man, the mere concept of making love with my Dawn caused a surge of power into my strokes.

"Ooh, you like that, don't you?" DJ teased. "Talking about Dawn."

I groaned again and shut my eyes, letting the fantasy take over for a few brief seconds. My hands tightened against her shoulders. My lips pressed against her skin. And my loins drove harder and deeper into her body. Already I could envision the ecstatic thrill of blasting my load, pouring out my liquid love, into... her ... body...

"Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck..." DJ grimaced and groaned as I pounded her with increased energy. And the sound of her familiar chanting brought me right back to reality.

I shook Dawn from my head and looked down at the pretty girl beneath me, the youngest Evans daughter who had put her heart into becoming the very best girlfriend I'd ever had. In many ways, she hadn't succeeded; but that didn't discount everything she'd gone through for me, and for us. I opened my eyes wide and moved a hand up to caress her cheek. I tilted my head and pressed my lips to hers, giving her a tender kiss. "Let's stop talking about Dawn, kiddo. I'm with you."

She giggled. "I meant it when I said I'm okay with you fantasizing about Dawn while you're fucking me. I know we're not meant to be in love, and I really just want to get laid right now. Hell, if you'll fuck me even better, I'll let you fantasize whatever the hell you want."

For a brief moment, I thought about accepting her offer. No, that's a lie. For a LONG time, I thought about accepting her offer. I wanted to be with Dawn; I really did. Yeah, I was fucking a dozen hot babes from Dayna's hottie Senior friends to nubile sorority girls, but of the thousands of girls on the entire campus at UC Berkeley, Dawn was one of the few that were completely off-limits. You always want what you can't have. And that desire was multiplied a hundredfold for my Dawn.

But I was with DJ. It was important to me that I pay attention to the girl I was with, and not just... use her as a receptacle for my pleasure. Keira's golden rule was still locked into the very foundations of my lovemaking, and I had to please DJ first.

"I'm with you, kiddo," I said in a serious, deep voice. "Whatever else we may have been, whatever we could be in the future, and whoever else we may be with someday, right now I'm with you. And I want to be with you."

I held her face in my hands and brought mine down to hers. We didn't quite kiss. Our noses lightly bumped against each other as I stared into her eyes, holding my gaze until I was sure she was staring right back into mine. I didn't have words for how I felt in that moment; it wasn't quite love, not quite gratitude, not quite lust. But I put the way I felt for DJ into the way I looked into her eyes, and with a deep satisfaction, I sensed more than saw the smile tugging up at the corners of her lips.

Only then did we finally kiss. Our eyes closed and our heads turned and my body surged forward to press deeply into hers. DJ kicked her hips up and wrapped her legs tightly around my waist, flexing and tugging to fuck herself harder against me. I felt a wondrous surge of pleasure coursing through both our bodies as our lovemaking kicked up another notch. And with a passionate intensity I hadn't felt in the last dozen-plus screws with random hot girls, DJ and I really started fucking up a storm.

I'd given DJ better orgasms before this night. She'd cum harder and squirted more and thrashed about the bed in a glorious cocktail of sexual agony and ecstasy. I'd also given DJ far more orgasms than this night, because tonight she only had the one.

But it was GREAT orgasm. Not the most powerful, not the best feeling, but it was perhaps the most satisfying orgasm of her young life. When she came, it was with our eyes locked onto each other. When she came, it was with her entire body vibrating at the peak resonant frequency of maximum happiness. And when she came, it was with my own cum splashing against her inner walls at the same time.

"Oh, GAWD! BEN!" DJ cried as the climax tore through her body. "BEN! BEN! BEN!"

"DJ! DJ! DJ!" I chanted right back as we shuddered and rocked against the mattress. Our names were clear and our hearts were open. This wasn't love. It was just pleasure. And it was happiness and thankfulness for the person we were with.

Dawn was right: The most important part of sexual satisfaction for a girl wasn't the physical orgasm; it was the connection to the person they were with. For the first time, with DJ at least, I hadn't just concentrated on giving her the greatest fuck, or even the most luxurious lovemaking. I simply made sure she knew I was with her.

When we were done, DJ stared wide-eyed at the ceiling, as if unable to believe what we had just done. She wasn't physically drained. She wasn't half- unconscious. Actually, she still seemed energized, eager even. And yet her body was completely relaxed with total satisfaction despite having only a solitary orgasm.

"Wow ... that totally wasn't what I was expecting..." DJ breathed. "But it was incredible!" She pushed my face into the crook of her neck and squeezed me tightly, hugging me down to crush her smaller body beneath her.

"Nrrgghh," was all I could groan in response. I'd had a pretty good orgasm myself and my brain was still mush.

DJ giggled and rubbed my back. "Hm, if you'd been making love to me like that this entire time, I might not have let you go."

"Nrrgghh..."

DJ sighed and then patted my back. "We'll have to do that again sometime. Maybe when you come back up north after winter break?"

I turned my head to the side and smiled. My mouth felt full of cotton but I managed to say, "I'd like that."

The pretty blonde smiled and moved her face forward to kiss me. And then we rolled apart. It was time to go home.

By prior agreement, Adrienne and Dawn traded places in the back seat of Dayna's Impala for the drive back to campus. That put Dawn beside me, and she dropped her hand onto my thigh. And as we pulled away from the curb, my beautiful best friend turned to me with an impish smile.

"Quite a number you did on DJ back there."

I blushed and looked down. I thought about my response for a few seconds before picking my head back up and looking into Dawn's crystal blue eyes. "It was special," I said finally.

Dawn smiled back and blushed. "Sounded like it."

I moved my hand on top of hers, squeezing it gently. A thought came into my head that I didn't verbalize. But no matter. From the way Dawn's eyes brightened and widened for a brief moment, I think she got it anyways.

'Next time, it'll be you..'

78 The Party l

DECEMBER 2003, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"You still going to try your little stunt in messing with Leighton's bounty?" Dawn hugged my arm while we headed up the hill. She was adorably cute in a college girl kind of way. Her sunny blonde hair was pulled into a ponytail that poked through the back of her navy blue Cal baseball cap. She also wore a zip-up hoodie and well-fitting jeans as we cruised along the pathway, roaming around the verdant greenscapes of the campus.

I arched an eyebrow and chuckled to myself. We'd always talked about the things going on in our lives, but it was only since that Thanksgiving agreement for complete and total transparency with each other that I really shared with Dawn all the naughty, hormonal impulses running through my head. She'd surprisingly shown absolutely no jealousy and in fact, had given me some helpful ideas on making my little fantasies into reality.

One of her best ideas was to let more than one of the pledges seduce me. 250 points was enough to push any of the girls in the top eight to Number 1, and those eight had been particularly aggressive during this last week before getting their formal invitations. If I could work out the timing just right, I could theoretically nail all of them before the others realized it, and then let Pledge Mistress Leighton Barrister try to figure out what the hell to do.

Sure, the whole thing could blow up in my face if the girls got upset. I mean, nobody likes a two-timer. A girl might very well KILL me if I eight-timed them, especially if they wound up getting zero points for their efforts. But I found that unlikely since all eight girls were pretty desperate by now after more than a month of constant pursuit, and as long as I left them all satisfied, I was sure they'd be happy enough with the outcome. And more to the point, over the course of their seductions I'd asked each of them point blank if they would still want me even if they weren't first, getting affirmative answers from all.

Still, I was a bit in shock that it was Dawn's idea to even try it. She'd come a long way from, 'If I was still his girlfriend, I don't think I could let him out quite that much.'

Then again, I wasn't HER boyfriend.

In any case, I just smirked and didn't answer Dawn's question. She knew I'd heard her and for a few seconds, she just waited me out. But after those few seconds, she looked back at my face and saw the self-satisfied smirk. And a second later, she hauled off and smacked my arm. "Ben! You DIDN'T!"

I struggled to regain my balance as Dawn had shoved me a couple of feet away along with the smack. I was chuckling and Dawn was laughing and then she almost immediately yanked me back to her side, wrapping herself around my arm again. "I want details!" she insisted.

I managed to get my laughing under control and took a deep breath to settle myself. "Your plan wouldn't have worked anyways. The whole point was to mess with Leighton's bounty, but if the girls stopped and compared notes, they could still figure out who was first."

"So what did you do? And why didn't you TELL me?"

I shrugged. "I called you as soon as the idea hit. You were out with Ryan. I forgot it was your anniversary."

Dawn shrugged. Two years ago to the day Dawn and Ryan had decided that yes, they were a couple. Yeah, they'd been out alone together while she was technically still with me. And of course, they'd had sex that Thanksgiving weekend after the Stanford-Notre Dame game. But it wasn't for another week that they agreed they could handle the situation and truly became a couple.

In any case, Dawn was out of reach when I decided to go ahead with my plan. Fact was, I'd culled my favorites from the bunch and being greedy, I decided to just invite them all. If the whole thing blew up in my face, it wasn't like I was lacking for sex anyways. Rather than waiting to see which girl would step to the front and come to me, I decided take charge of my life, make things happen for myself, and deal with the consequences as they came. "I called up three of the girls and invited them to come to the house at 7pm sharp."

"Which three?" Dawn interrupted. "Wait, don't tell me. Let me guess: Jocelyn, Andie, and Tonya."

I grinned. "Exactly."

"So no Cadence Carmichael?"

I shook my head and sighed in resignation. "You know why."

Dawn nodded. "What happened then?"

I shrugged. "Jocelyn and Andie came early. They bickered for a couple of minutes outside the house before they figured it out. They got their confirmation when Tonya arrived as well. And after enough rum and cokes and a few hands of strip poker, everything had smoothened out."

"No problems?"

"Nope. I kinda figured those girls would roll with it. You KNOW I wanted Cadence, but she's too hetero for this and I just got the feeling she wouldn't react very well. The three that came worked together pretty well."

Dawn grinned salaciously. "I'll bet they did. What about Adrienne?"

I shook my head. "Modeling gig."

"Another one? Didn't know she'd get two so fast."

I nodded. "Felicia's been setting these up for a while. Adrienne had her test shots done last month and now with the Christmas catalogs coming up, it's a bit of a busy season."

Dawn whistled.

I nudged her and leaned in, saying, "Maybe we should get you some test shots..."

"Oh, no. Not me. I'd be too scared in front of a camera like that. DJ, maybe. But no, I'll never be a model."

"Aww..." I groaned.

"Stop changing the subject. I still want details about last night."

I shrugged. "What is there to say? The four of us played strip poker until some people were totally naked."

"Some people? Or you?" Dawn smirked. "I'll bet with three soon-to-be sorority sisters working together, they MUST have ganged up on you."

I chuckled. "True. They did, and I got naked first. But they did enough to each other to keep me interested. And then of course there were the dares I had to do to stay in the game after I lost all of my clothes."

Dawn was giggling again, her face flushed pink with arousal. "I'll bet the dares got out of hand pretty quick."

"Right they did."

"So who did end up being first? I mean, as much as we girls might wish otherwise sometimes, you only have one cock."

I shrugged. "Jocelyn. Man that girl has a tight pussy. But that only came after all three girls swore not to publicly announce who was first. All three of them are going to Leighton today to take credit."

"So you fucked all three of them?"

I snorted. "Of course."

"Your first black girl?"

I nodded. "All girls are the same on the inside," I drawled with waggling eyebrows.

"And was Andie as big of a freak as you thought?" Dawn's breath was getting shallow.

"Freakier." I chuckled while shaking my head in memory at the antics the freshman girl had gotten into last night.

Dawn then leaned in closer and rubbed her nose against my ear, panting lightly. "Make any of them pass out?"

I grinned. "All three of them," I intoned in a low, smug voice.

"Ohhh..." Dawn moaned, her jaw quivering. She leaned against me as well, her legs a little shaky. My Dawn was clearly turned on, and seeing her turned on got ME turned on. And if she weren't Ryan's girlfriend, I would have dragged her off into a dark corner and fucked her right then and there. "Fuck, I wish I was there to see it," she exhaled.

"I would have liked to have you there," I said quietly, holding her firmly against my side.

Dawn looked up at me, her eyes shining. "I think you'd like to 'have' me, period."

I blinked and stared right back. "You know I would."

Dawn took a deep breath and sighed, exhaling very, very slowly as a way of letting out her sexual tension. When she was done, the fire in her eyes had dimmed and she seemed to once again have completely control of her limbs. In the end, she merely went up on her tiptoes and pecked me lightly on the lips, then looked back down and resumed walking.

"Come on," she said. "I want to get to Professor Ice before her office hours get too crowded."

"The four theories of utility are..."

"Von Neumann-Morgenstern expected utility, rank dependent utility, weighted linear utility, and ... ah ... SHIT. SSBU ... Symmetric..."

"Come on, you got this," I encouraged.

"Bilinear..."

"Right, right..."

"FUCK!" Dawn cursed and planted her face into her palms. "What's the fucking first word?"

"'Skew'," I sighed. "Skew-symmetric bilinear utility."

"FUCK!"

"Hey, hey. Relax..." I rubbed Dawn's back. "You're on top of this."

"You're on top of this. You're great at this memorization shit," she spat at me.

"Dawn ... calm down. It's not like you to curse this much."

Dawn rolled her eyes and smirked at me. "Not true." The waggle in her eyebrows made the sexual innuendo clear.

"Well I'm not around to hear those much anymore," I drawled.

Dawn giggled and I chuckled. And then Dawn sighed and hung her head forward, reaching back with her right hand to rub the sore muscles in her neck.

"I got that," I said and moved her hands away, placing the fingers of both my hands against the base of her neck and stroking outwards before settling into a more traditional neck massage.

"Mmm..." Dawn moaned, the vocal note not so different from something more erotic.

"Hey, get a room," Robin snarked from the next chair over.

I darted a glance at her and then immediately looked over at Ryan, who was sitting at the dining table. He also looked over to see me giving a neck massage to his girlfriend, and the cold flint in his eyes was anything but friendly.

I was about to stop but Dawn sighed and dropped her hands on top of both of mine. "No, don't stop," she groaned. "Just a little longer."

Focusing on the task before me, I worked her neck and shoulder muscles with expert skill, using the same techniques as when I was making love to a girl. With an audience around us, I decided to skip all the little pleasure-inducing flourishes and concentrated on working her knots out as quickly as possible; and inside two minutes I backed away while Dawn rolled her head around her neck and sighed happily. "SO much better. Thanks, Ben."

"Anytime," I replied easily. And then I glanced over at Ryan again.

Yeah, he was still giving me the evil eye.

"Okay, I need to get some sleep," I leaned back and stretched. "I HATE morning finals."

"Oh, wait up," Gwen looked up and reached for her bag. "I'll head out with you. Walk me back to my place?"

I nodded and packed up my study materials. While packing, I noticed that I'd lost track of my spiral-bound notebook. Spying it over on the sofa table behind the couch, I looked up and then over to Dawn, who was sitting on that couch.

Even though she wasn't looking at me, she sensed my gaze and glanced over. I didn't say a word before she just raised her eyebrows and turned around, spotting my notebook on the table behind her. She turned around and picked it up, then stood and walked it over to me.

I smirked, realizing that Dawn had somehow figured out what I needed without us needing to even speak. She smiled right back, mentally sharing the amusement of the moment.

Now set, I hugged Dawn and pecked her cheek. I nodded a goodbye to Ryan, Bert, and Robin. And then I headed to the front door.

Gwen was just steps behind me, looking pretty with her mane of dirty-blonde hair hanging out from beneath a navy blue Cal beanie. I opened the door for her and let her outside before joining her on the sidewalk. This close to campus was typically a pretty safe neighborhood, but we still made it a point not to let any of the girls walk around at night unescorted.

As we headed off for the apartment she shared with Robin, Gwen didn't waste any time before starting her inquisition. "What's going on with you and Dawn?"

I looked over at her and replied a confused, "Huh?"

"Are you sleeping with her?"

"Wait, what? No!"

"You sure?"

I snorted. "Yeah, I think I would remember if I was. Did you ask Dawn first?"

"Of course. But I wasn't totally sure she wasn't hiding it from me."

I shook my head, not quite believing Gwen had just asked me that. "What makes you think we are?"

Gwen sighed. "I dunno. You two have just been different lately. Ever since Thanksgiving, you two have been so... close."

I rolled my eyes. "We've always been close. She's my best friend."

"Not THIS close. Something happened that weekend. Everyone can see it."

I sighed and stopped walking. "No, we did NOT sleep together. But we did get to talking. We felt like our relationship had been drifting a bit. And we promised each other we would fix it."

"Fix it? What was wrong?"

"Nothing specific," I shrugged. "The details are all between me and her, but basically we realized that after a lifetime of never holding anything back from each other, we'd started to hold back."

"Huh?"

I gestured back toward the house. "Dawn didn't want to talk much about Ryan. She thought I'd be all weird about discussing her boyfriend. I didn't talk much about my sex life. I thought she might not approve about ... well ... how much of a slut I've been lately."

"You HAVE been a slut, Ben."

"I know." I grinned as I started walking again. "It's not something I'm embarrassed about."

"Men." Gwen sighed and followed after me. "If I did half of what- No, if I did a TENTH of what you do, people would call me a slut. It's not fair."

"No, it isn't," I agreed.

Gwen shook her head. "But that's not the point. So you're really not sleeping with her?"

"I'm not. Again, what makes you think we are?"

"You're just so ... touchy-feely now. Like that neck rub you gave her a half-hour ago."

I shrugged. "It's just a neck rub. It's not like I was copping a feel."

"It was still right in front of her boyfriend."

"We've done a lot of touchy-feely things in front of her boyfriend. He knows we're not going to cross that line."

"Does he?"

I sighed. "I dunno. I'm not Ryan. But we set ground rules a long time ago and Dawn and I aren't going to change the way we act around each other. He's been pretty cool with it up until now."

Gwen sighed and shook her head. "You always had another girlfriend up until now."

I frowned. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Gwen raised her eyebrows and looked over at me. "Ryan always knew you weren't a threat to him because you were in love with someone else. That isn't the case anymore."

"So?"

"So ... A handsome, single guy spending a lot of time with his girlfriend ... touching her ... giving her neck rubs..."

"I'm not just any guy."

"No, you're worse. You're the ex."

I sighed. "So what do you want me to do about it? Not sit next to her while we're studying the exact same material? We share most of our classes."

Gwen shook her head. "I'm not telling you to do anything. It's not my place. I'm just explaining to you what I see."

I shrugged. "Dawn and I are just friends."

Gwen stopped and looked me in the eye, trying to peer back into my soul. I stood there and let her look all she wanted. And in the end, she just scowled and kept on walking.

We were silent for a bit before I finally said, "Anyways, you called it; I've been a slut lately. So it's not like I'm desperate to get laid. Especially not with a girl who's taken."

Gwen giggled and then glanced sidelong at me. "What about a girl who isn't taken?"

There was a definite innuendo in Gwen's voice, and I looked over at her curiously. "Thought you were giving Rick another chance."

She sighed and exhaled a big puff that steamed in the cold December air. "I DID give Rick another chance. But the same problems I had with him when we were dating are still there."

I winced. "Ooh. Still pathetic in bed?"

Gwen shrugged. "Nice guy. Clearly adores me. But just can't figure out how to push my buttons," she sighed forlornly.

"Sorry."

Gwen sidled up next to me, gliding a hand along my back and down to my butt, cupping a cheek in her palm. "Sorry enough to do something about it?"

I stopped walking and arched an eyebrow over at the dirty-blonde. "You serious?"

Gwen sighed and looked up at me. "It's Finals. I'm stressed. And you NEVER had any problem finding my buttons. C'mon, you think a pair of sluts like us can find some way to unwind?"

I glanced back over my shoulder. My house was less than a block behind us. Then I looked back at Gwen and grinned.

I awoke to a familiar sensation, albeit one I hadn't felt in quite a while. Most of my recent conquests didn't involve overnights. And even the ones that did often involved a semi-panicked sorority girl trying to sneak me out of her room first thing in the morning even though the entire house already knew I was there.

So now that I got to feel this wonderful sensation, I wasn't going to do anything that might cause it to end. My eyes cracked open just to make sure she was who I thought she was (past experience having surprised me a time or two), and then lay my head back to enjoy Gwen almost lazily sucking on my dick.

After a few minutes, I decided I wanted a little firmer pressure and reached my hand up into her thick mane of dirty-blonde hair, guiding her to slower but more forceful strokes as her head bobbed up and down the length of my erection. Gwen's light brown eyes rolled up to look at me as she realized that I was awake, and that realization made her put some more energy into the blowjob as well.

Eventually, she popped off and smiled at me, saying brightly, "Good morning!"

I grinned. "Morning."

She grinned and went back to licking the underside of my cock with long, deliberate strokes. And then she popped up again. "Do you realize that after everything we've done, I only ever sucked your dick once? That very, very first time, at Ryan's house? And even then it was only for a couple of minutes."

"Really?"

She nodded. "Ever since then it's just been wham, bam, goodnight ma'am."

I arched an eyebrow. "Disappointed?"

Gwen shook her head. "Not at all. I'd never cum that hard before or since. Right before you made me pass out last night, all I could think was 'Finally. The monster orgasm I've been craving.' And I slept better than I have in MONTHS."

I chuckled and watched her resume sucking me for another few strokes.

But then she popped off with one more giggle. "Still, I want to do this one for you. And then for the very first time, I want to end a sex session with me awake and able to walk."

I just grinned and let Gwen go to work. My pretty friend smiled around my meat and then closed her eyes, breathing deeply before pressing forward. I felt the telltale relaxation in her neck, and with her hands gripping my thighs she started pushing me into her throat.

"Ohhh ... Gwen..." I groaned. With her mass of dirty-blonde curls and long waves, and her pretty face dominated by expressive eyes that watched me watching her deep-throat me, she looked REALLY good while sucking my cock. I remembered that when I first met her, I'd thought she was a little bit skanky. Now that I'd come to know her, I realized that she was just like a lot of other people I knew. She liked to have fun, she liked to party, and she liked to feel good sexually. It just so happened that she was a girl; and people gave her the negative label because of it.

So fine, she was a bit of a slut. She was still far less of a slut than me. And whatever her sexual impulses, she had always been a loyal friend to Dawn, Robin, and everyone else in our crew, including me.

And more. I remembered how I'd taken advantage of Gwen's sexual desire for me — I'd used her, really. But instead of letting it negatively affect our relationship, she'd taken things in stride and accepted the pleasurable parts while coping with the consequences. In the end, she'd given me what I needed at the time, and I never really thanked her for it.

"Gwen, thank you," I said softly.

Still sucking on my knob, she rolled her eyes up to me questioningly. My statement had come out of left field.

I rubbed her cheeks. "Thank you, for everything since last May. And I'm sorry."

She frowned and pulled off my cock, still jacking me slowly in her right hand. "No need. I enjoyed everything."

"Still, I made things complicated for you."

She shrugged. "Complications happen all the time." She giggled. "Besides, I seem to remember Rick showed up and gave you a wicked right 'complication' to the cheek."

My cheek actually ached at the memory. "'Left' complication," I corrected. Then I shook it off and looked down tenderly at the pretty blonde. I caressed her cheek and nodded my head back. "Come up here."

She blinked. "I'm not done with you yet."

"And I'm not done with you. Come on Gwen; let me make you feel good."

She shook her head. "I just wanted to give you a blowjob. I want to feel you cumming in my mouth."

"And you will. Come on."

She sighed. "I don't have time to pass out again. I've got a final and fucking my brains out would NOT be helpful for academic reasons."

I chuckled and then reached down, hauling her up to me and then rolling us over so that she was flat on her back as I leaned down and kissed her tenderly. "I can do soft, too."

Gwen smirked. "Thought your shtick was making girls pass out."

I chuckled. "YOU started me. It's sorta been my theme this semester, I know. But I promise you'll be awake and energized when I'm done with you. I know your buttons, Gwen. I know how to put you to sleep AND get you wired."

She held my face in her hands and stretched up to kiss me. Our liplock rapidly built in passion and intensity, and soon I was cupping her nicely-sized tits and bringing my cock in-line with her moist snatch. And with a steady thrust, I pushed my way back inside her.

I kept my word. We fucked rhythmically and smoothly, without the jerkiness or forcefully pounding thrusts that characterized our previous sex sessions. Her ankles were hooked through mine, leveraging our legs to keep our bodies rolling together. My hands continually roved across her body, caressing her various erogenous zones from butt to tits and everything in-between. In the end, Gwen had only one orgasm. But it was a good one that left her satisfied without feeling tired.

She also got to feel me cumming in her mouth. I let her know when I was about to pop and Gwen rolled us over, fucking me with her tits for a minute before inhaling my prick and taking my creamy load down her throat and into her belly. And after I finished feeding her my sperm, she moaned and stroked my slowly- softening cock. "Mmm. That was really ... pleasant," she said in mild amazement.

I smiled back and was just about to reply when a knock sounded at the door. A second later it swung open. And surprised into a panic, Gwen turned and tried to jerk the covers over her while I frowned and looked to the doorway.

Surprised herself, Adrienne came to a dead stop and her eyes went open. "Gwen!"

"Adrienne?" I asked quizzically.

"Oops! I'm sorry, Ben!" Adrienne stammered. "It was so quiet I didn't realize you had company!"

Relaxing noticeably, Gwen snorted. "Yeah, I didn't know he could do 'soft', either," she giggled.

Adrienne smirked as well and then tapped her chin. "Uh, Gwen. You got a bit of- yeah, right there," she trailed off as Gwen licked up the glob of cum she'd missed.

And then Adrienne smiled at me, crossing her arms beneath her breasts as she leaned against the door jamb. "Well, I just wanted to let you know that breakfast is getting cold. You're behind schedule, Tiger."

I checked the clock. "Right. Time for Finals."

"So who was it last night?" Dawn asked as she slipped her hand into mine. We were leaving our morning final and heading off to grab some lunch. We'd both been in prep-for-test mode before the exam, so I'd never had the chance to tell her before.

Still, I wanted to test her. "What makes you think I got laid last night?" I arched an eyebrow.

"Ben," Dawn drawled. "This is me. I can tell. And it wasn't Adrienne; you have a completely different kind of look when she spends the night with you."

I chuckled and squeezed her hand. "Well let's just say I didn't walk Gwen all the way home last night."

Dawn turned and arched an eyebrow at me. "Really?"

I nodded. "She said it was Finals. Said she was stressed. I wasn't about to complain."

"You gonna make this a habit? Fucking Gwen's brains out every Finals Week?"

I chuckled, remembering that it HAD been Finals Week the last time Gwen and I went through our series of blitz-fucks. "I don't know about that. I think that's just coincidence."

"Guess we'll know come May."

I chuckled again and shook my head. "Thing is, Gwen and I talked quite a bit about you and me before we got to my place."

"Oh?"

I nodded. "She said that the others think we're sleeping together again."

Dawn sighed. "I know. She asked me the other day, too. You told her that we're not, right?"

"Of course. But she's right about one thing, we ARE more touchy-feely than we've been the last couple of years."

Dawn shrugged. "So? You're my Ben. I LIKE touching you." For emphasis, she hugged herself against my side.

I felt a pleasant little thrill shoot down my spine. I sighed happily and replied, "Me, too." Then I took a breath. "But I wonder if I'm not causing problems for you and Ryan."

She shook her head. "Don't worry about us." She grinned and looked up at me. "My boyfriend and I know how to de-stress for finals too you know."

I chuckled at the self-satisfied smirk on Dawn's face and hugged her back. "So there's no problem?"

"Nah. Ryan's fine."

"I'm not fine," Ryan growled at me.

I sighed. Dawn had an afternoon final for one of the few classes we didn't share, and I had returned to Dawn's and Ryan's apartment to hang out with the crew. When I arrived, Robin was studying, Bert was de-stressing with a video game, and Ryan was sitting at the dining table with his own books spread out in front of him.

A half-hour later, we all looked up when the sound of a book being slammed shut got our attention. Robin, Bert, and I looked at each other for a second before we all turned to Ryan, who had steam blasting out of his ears as he glared at me. "We need to talk, Ben. Right now," he'd stated flatly, and that's how we ended up in the bedroom with the bigger guy looking down at me with his arms folded across his wide chest.

"I'm not fine," he repeated, the muscles in his arms tensing even more. "I need you to look me in the eye and tell me that nothing funny is happening between you and Dawn."

I did my best to look earnest as I stared straight into his blue eyes and said, "There's nothing happening between me and Dawn. We're just friends."

"BEST friends," Ryan corrected. "Best friends who spend all freaking day together. Best friends who share meals and hold hands and give each other backrubs and ... and ... KISS ... in public!"

"Ry-"

"I'm talking here!" he yelled. "You stand there and tell me to my face that nothing's happening when I KNOW something's happening!"

I held my hands up defensively, not just because I wanted to placate him, but because I seriously thought for a moment the guy might take a swing at me. And unfortunately, I knew with dead certainty that Ryan could kick my ass in a fight. "Nothing's happening."

"When was the last time you kissed her?"

I sighed. We both knew he didn't mean some small peck. "Thanksgiving."

"I KNEW it."

"It didn't mean anything."

He rolled his eyes. "Of COURSE it did."

"That's just the way we are, Ryan. We're friends. Close friends. But she loves you. She tells me almost every other day."

"You ever wonder why she feels the need to tell you that? Like maybe she's trying to convince herself? That really she's in love with you but she's trying to keep herself in check and-"

"Ryan, you're being paranoid," I cut him off, not wanting him to get rolling on that negative train of thought.

"I SAID I'm talking here!" he thundered.

I held my hands up and shut my mouth.

"I don't want you touching her, understand?" he growled.

"Ryan. Seriously, man."

"I'm dead serious!"

I shook my head. "Don't do this. Think about it. You want me to stop touching her, maybe I can do it. Maybe. I'm sorry; it just comes so naturally to us. But what are you gonna do about Dawn? I'm sure you're gonna have to make her do the same. And if you start giving her all these rules and limits and telling her what she can or can't do with me, she's gonna resent you for it. You push hard enough, and you're going to make her have to choose between you and me."

"Well maybe that's what needs to happen."

"You'll lose, man," I said quietly.

Ryan's nostrils flared and for a second, I thought he really was about to hit me. But he controlled himself and turned around, stomping away.

I waited for him to calm down while he stared at the far wall. And when I thought the coast was clear, I began gently, "C'mon, man. I'm not trying to interfere. Really, I'm not. But Dawn and I have been best friends since the beginning of time. You ask her to cut me out of her life and she'll hate you for it. You'd lose if you forced her into that choice. Then you wouldn't be happy, but also Dawn wouldn't be happy. And I don't want that to happen to HER."

He spun and glared at me. "Figured you'd be thrilled if I was out of the picture."

I sighed and shook my head. "I won't lie to you. I love her. I always will. But she wants you. She CHOSE you, remember? You've been there for her since High School, especially when I couldn't. You've been steady and affectionate and supportive all this time while I was running around like an uncontrolled walking hormone. She wants to be with you. She moved OUT of my house and into yours. Don't you get it?"

"Then why does she need to be all over you every time you're around? Huh?"

"She's not all over me. We're ... affectionate. She's like my sisters, dammit. You've seen the way I am with Brandi. It's the same thing."

"I still don't like it."

"That's the way we are. It's not a threat to you. And it didn't seem to bother you much before."

"That was before; this is now," he growled. "Can't you tone it down a bit?"

I sighed. "Maybe. I'm sorry. I don't mean to upset you. I want what's best for Dawn and if it really bothers you, I'll see if we can't tone some things down."

His nostrils flared and he growled while turning away.

"C'mon, Ryan. In two more days I'll be back in Orange County and you'll have three straight weeks with just you, your girlfriend, and no more school. Let's just get through Finals, okay?"

He sighed and scowled. He still didn't look happy, but at least he didn't look like he was seconds away from clocking me either. "Sometimes I wish you would just disappear again," he exhaled. "You gotta find yourself a new girlfriend and get outta my hair, man."

I chuckled and shrugged helplessly. "Maybe. We'll see. But tonight at least, I'll be gone. The Tri-Delts are inviting me to a 'study break'." I smirked. "Wanna come? Lots of hot chicks there..."

He managed a smile and shook his head. "Hell, no. Dawn's more woman than I can handle as it is."

I gave him a bashful smile and then slowly backed away to the door, making sure to face him at all times. Yeah, I still wanted to make sure he wasn't going to punch me.

I was a little late scampering out to my last final this morning. Being buried beneath a sea of naked bodies can do that. Last night, some of the Tri-Delts were already done with all their finals and decided to drag me away from the 'study break' to a more private celebration. When all was said and done, I passed out on top of Bridget Marks' bounteous bosom with my cock still buried in Kelly Park's tight snatch. And even though freshman Andie Holland had a final in the morning as well, she couldn't resist joining the party and she was still busy sucking my previous load of cum out of Carli Singer's sodden cunt.

I actually wouldn't have been too rushed getting to my final, except that on my way out in the morning, Leighton Barrister reached out from her bedroom and literally dragged me inside as I walked down the hallway. I hadn't seen the elegant, prissy-looking brunette since the pledges had been initiated the previous week, but she wasn't interested in catching up. The beautiful Senior babe simply bent herself over her desk and pleaded with me to fuck her tight little asshole before she had to go back home for the Winter Break.

We did our thing and she started to wake back up as I was gently lying her down in her own bed. With a deeply-satisfied smile on her face, Leighton sighed and told me she was thinking to hold an advanced blowjob class in the Spring for any sisters who wanted to learn. And she thought I would be the perfect candidate for a hands-on practice dummy.

For some reason I immediately pictured a dozen hot young sorority girls kneeling in a row, taking turns sucking my dick. And at the end of the line would be regal Mistress Leighton, with her dark hair pulled into a too-tight bun, slapping a riding crop against her open left palm while sternly barking directions at her compliant little charges. Smirking, I told her to give me a call and I'd be there.

And then I finally ran off to my last test.

"So who's it gonna be tonight?"

"Hmm?" I looked up from the bottles in front of me. It was the Friday night after the end of finals, and as usual, my house was about to become party central. Dawn and I were setting up the temporary bar and getting everything organized.

Dawn nudged me with her hip. "You know. Who's gonna be the lucky girl ... or girls ... that are going to share your bed on the last night of the semester? I was talking guest list with Dayna and I seems like every girl you're sleeping with is gonna be here. So which ones?"

I snorted. "How the hell should I know? If it's really up to me, I'll grab a blue pill from Adrienne and bring 'em ALL into my bedroom."

Dawn smirked at me and on impulse, reached forward and tousled my hair. I smiled at the touch but immediately raised my eyes and darted them to the left, where Ryan was helping Kevin Weiss move the furniture back in preparation for tonight's End of the Year party.

Ryan hadn't seen Dawn play with my hair, but I wasn't totally comfortable with Dawn's continued affectionate gestures and I warded her hand away.

Dawn sighed and said, "This is ridiculous, Ben. I'm not going to start second- guessing myself every time I want to reach out and touch you."

"I don't like it either, but I don't want to piss off your boyfriend."

"He's a big boy. He can handle it. He's BEEN handling it."

I sighed. "Every man has his limits. And I'm sure he's been particularly stressed this last semester. You said his grades weren't what he'd hoped."

Dawn sighed. "He's working hard, but this stuff just doesn't come as naturally to him as us. It's why he ended up at Junior College first. But he's still going to graduate on time and as long as he gets his diploma, he'll be able to get a job."

I shrugged. "I dunno. Now's not exactly a good time to go into the Telecom industry. Especially around here."

"He'll be fine," Dawn said stubbornly. "But you're right. It's just a momentary thing. Come next semester I'm sure everything'll go back to normal."

"I hope," I said, sliding my hand across the countertop to cover Dawn's. I interlaced my fingers over hers and squeezed gently. "It's only been a day and I already miss these little touches."

Dawn squeezed back and set the last bottle with her other hand. "I know. Me, too." Then she stepped behind me to exit the enclosed temporary bar. But on the way, she stopped and checked to see if her boyfriend was looking in our direction. And when she was sure the coast was clear, she leaned down to the back of my neck and kissed it tenderly.

"Promise you'll find me tonight, Ben," Dawn whispered into my ear. "At least hold me in your arms for one dance so I can fantasize about you for a little while."

"Prost!" I yelled then downed the shot. It seemed appropriate, since my glass was filled with Jägermeister. The bitter taste immediately hit my taste buds and I turned around, scowling, "Scheisse!"

Kerri Trainor just laughed and patted my back. Next to her, Jocelyn Canilao was looking green around the gills and wincing at the nasty taste of the foul liquid. And next to HER was Gwen Tannenbaum, giggling at the look on the Filipina girl's face before wrapping an arm around the unsteady girl and guiding her away from the bar and in the general direction of the bathroom.

I smirked to myself while looking around at this eclectic mix of girls, most of whom I'd boinked at some point in the past year and a half. There were Dayna's and Brandi's Senior friends, my crew of Sophomores, and several Tri-Delts all mingling together. Angela Chan was chatting with Kelly Park. Bert and Robin were talking with Lakhi Sharma. And Erica Jackson and Tonya Brackett were huddled in some kind of conversation, with Erica sneaking strange glances at me every now and again. And that's not to mention the other male friends practically swarming around the other Tri-Delts.

As it was, Kerri was trying to say something to me over the loud noise in the house. I couldn't even really hear the music there were so many people talking at once. I leaned forward and got the gist that she wanted to switch drinks, and she pointed Kevin (our current bartender) to the sake.

Moments later, Kerri and I clinked shot glasses as I yelled at the top of my lungs, "Kampai!"

Kerri was giggling again and started to say something else, but as I leaned forward to try and hear her, I felt a tug on my hand from behind. I turned to look and there was Cadence Carmichael, the strawberry-blonde, green-eyed freshman Tri-Delt who had been one of the pledges actively flirting with me the past couple of months. Unfortunately, when it came down to finally settling the bounty, her straight-hetero orientation and unwillingness to play with others had ultimately led me to the Jocelyn-Andie-Tonya foursome instead. Why have one when you can have three, right? And ever since then, we'd never had the chance to actually get jiggy.

"Dance with me?" Cadence shouted over the din. I didn't quite hear her, but her pouty lips were expressive enough for me to understand. I glanced back at Kerri, who just shrugged and waved me onward. And I let the pretty 18-year-old Tri- Delt drag me out onto the dance floor.

In the middle of the living room, the music was easier to hear and I was soon bumping and grinding away with a young strawberry-blonde doll straddling my thigh. She stared right at me as if I were the only man in the room, undulating her body for maximum sexual appeal. The girl really knew how to dance, and I could feel my temperature rising as we twirled around the floor.

There was just one awkward moment. Some guy's elbow ended up in the middle of my back unintentionally. It was my fault, really. Cadence and I had been moving around a little too much while dancing and I'd caused the contact. I wound up holding my back while standing stiffly and trying to say an apology at the same time. I didn't recognize the guy — there were quite a few people at the party who were friends of friends — but he just gave my thumbs up and we went on our own ways.

Cadence was quick to draw me back into her spider-web of seduction, moving closer and closer to me. Despite the December chill, there were enough people in the house to get the temperature up toward 80 and she was wearing only a thin pastel green top with spaghetti straps that dipped low enough to let me glimpse her BIG tits.

And then the perfect song came on.

I'm a Barbie Girl, in the Barbie World / Life in plastic, it's fantastic / You can brush my hair, undress me everywhere / Imagination, life is your creation.

Cadence's eyes lit up as the song blared out and her energy level kicked up another two notches. She was suddenly bouncing and giggling and writhing against me. Her silky strawberry-blonde hair went flying in every direction and while holding my hands, she took a step back and stared intensely into my eyes while audibly singing along with the rest of the song.

"I'm a blonde single girl in the fantasy world. Dress me up, make your time, I'm your dolly!" she cheered happily and ran her hands up and down her own body. She wore some sort of tight white shorts that barely extended past her crotch to show off her long, lithe legs. With the strawberry-blonde hair, seductive bedroom eyes, big tits, and thin waist, Cadence was VERY much my type. Combined with her energy and enthusiasm, it was no wonder she ended up at the top of my pledge "To Do" list.

And "doing" her tonight was looking more and more likely.

"You can touch ... you can play ... if you say, I'm always yours, ooh-oh-ooh!" Cadence bounced up and down in rhythm to the beat, her big tits bouncing right along with her. I tugged on our still-joined hands to bring her up close to me and right there in the middle of the room, I let my fingers out to touch and play.

My hands were on her ass, rubbing her crotch against the prominent bulge in my shorts when her face came up right in front of me. Her lips were just an inch away from mine, pouted perfectly in an invitation for a sweet kiss. And from up close and personal, she kept on singing. "Make me walk, make me talk, do whatever you please. I can act like a star, I can beg on my knees."

When she said "beg", her eyebrows jumped up, making me think of something else she could be doing on her knees, something along the lines of that class Leighton had mentioned a few days ago. This was it; my butterfly was landing on me. And as the adrenaline built in me, I half-thought about screwing the rest of the party and dragging Cadence into my bedroom for a private party screwing of our own.

But just as I was about to grab her head and plant my own volcanic kiss on her, something to my left caught my attention.

A petite girl with dark auburn hair and a scandalously short Catholic schoolgirl uniform was giggling uproariously. She was suspended in the air with her pale legs wrapped around the waist of a muscular black guy who had to be at least a foot taller than her. And she was obviously humping her crotch into him before tilting her head and doing her best to shove her tongue down his throat.

The room was suddenly spinning and Cadence was completely forgotten. I turned and took a step forward, feeling the bile rising up in my throat. I have nothing against black guys and I had no idea who he was; but for some reason, watching my little Paige doing her best to mime having sex right in front of me made me want to throw up. And feeling a wave of protective big brother sensibilities flooding through me, I yelled threateningly, "PAIGE!!!"

The petite redhead immediately pulled her mouth off the guy and turned to me, taking a second for her glassy eyes to focus and recognize who I was. Immediately, she paled and looked contrite, as if I'd caught her stealing from the cookie jar or something. And she groaned wearily, "Oh, poo."

I held no authority over the young girl. Technically, she was older than me and we were just classmates, not even really friends anymore. But when I emphatically gestured with both hands for her to climb down and come with me, the petite redhead automatically dropped to the floor and then came up to me. I grabbed her by the elbow and practically frogmarched her over to my bedroom. We were in the room and the door was slammed shut moments later.

"Paige, what the hell are you doing here?" I barked.

"What? It's a party! Robin invited me. Am I not welcome?" she protested while throwing her hands up.

"Of course you're welcome! You're always welcome!" I insisted. "I wish you'd come around more often! But ... but..." I pointed out to the living room. "Who IS that guy?"

"I dunno," she shrugged. "Never met him before."

"And you're shoving your tongue down his throat already?"

"Pssht. Like you weren't about to do the same with that blonde chick. Who is she, anyways?"

"A friend."

"Riiight. I know you and your friends." Paige gave me a withering look.

I sighed and looked for a change in subject. Recognizing her state of dress, I walked up to her, grabbed her waist, and checked around her clothes. Like the last time I'd seen her, the white button-down shirt was tied off beneath her breasts, and she clearly wasn't wearing a bra. She'd rolled the waistband on the already shortened skirt so that her white cotton panties were actually exposed at all times. And she was wearing more makeup than I'd ever seen on her. She looked like a two-bit tramp. "What the hell are you wearing? Don't you own any bras anymore?"

"Don't need 'em," she spat, a challenging fire in her eyes. "Don't want 'em. Why? You gettin' hard checking out my titties?" Paige actually yanked open her blouse, exposing her naked breasts to me, capped with erect pink nipples.

"Paige!" I barked sternly, "Button that damn thing back up, young lady!" I reached forward myself and started re-buttoning the top.

"I'm not a young lady! I'm not a fucking little girl anymore!" she whined. She was up close to me now and I could smell her perfume, the same scent that used to fill my nostrils when we were lying naked in my bed together. For a moment, I was transported away to another time when life seemed so different, even though it was barely more than seven months ago.

And then I caught the further scent of marijuana. "Paige! Are you fucking high again?"

Her glassy eyes wobbled a bit as she tried to focus up at me. "None of your fucking business!"

"Paige! What's happening to you? Drugs. Dressing all slutty. What's going on?"

"I'm having FUN! I'm living my LIFE! And I'll thank you to fucking butt out of it!" she sniped back at me. "I'm not your girlfriend anymore. I was never your little sister. You've no right to criticize me!"

"Paige, I just want what's best for you."

"And how the fuck would you know what's best for me?"

I looked heartbroken at her. "I just care about you!"

"Care? You fucking CARE? I don't want you to fucking CARE. I wanted you to LOVE me! But you couldn't DO that!"

"Paige..."

"No! I'm outta here. I thought I could just come and have a good time and see some of my old friends. But NO! You have to go and pull the fucking INQUISITION on me! 'Who's that guy?' 'Where's your bra?' 'Are you high?' FUCK!" She turned and started back to the bedroom door.

"Paige, wait!" I reached forward and grabbed her arm.

She turned and tried to wriggle free. "Let go of me, Ben," she snapped in a vicious tone I would never have thought her capable of.

"Paige, please," I squeezed tighter.

She whimpered and looked at me with big doe eyes, the same way my baby sisters did when they wanted to get their way. My heart melted and Paige bit her lip while wincing. "Ben, please," she said almost quietly. "You're hurting me."

I blinked twice and looked down to see that yes, I was squeezing her WAY too tight. I hadn't even realized how tightly I was holding onto her, and I very likely had just given her some bruises. In horror, I pulled my arms away and stared in disbelief at what I'd done. What was it about this kid that affected me so much?

As soon as she was free, Paige flung open the door and went outside. From my doorway, I saw her go straight to the tall black guy and jump into his arms. She kissed him and turned her lips to his ear, clearly saying something. His eyebrows went up but he was soon smiling and he gently set her down.

Some people walked through my line of sight just then and when they moved, I couldn't see Paige or the black guy anymore. Quickly, I darted out of my bedroom and went to the living room, my head whipping around as I tried to reacquire them.

I finally saw them by the front door, just as they were about to go through. At the very last second, Paige turned around and saw me. She looked straight at me and when she realized she had my full attention, she actually winked. And then squeezing the guy's arm, she was gone.

It was a strange sense of déjà vu to go into a cold shut-down. Just last semester, at a party just like this one, I'd felt like my world had been torn apart. And unable to deal with the ensuing emotions, I'd gone into robot mode. It had happened a few times that week, actually. One time, it had even been specifically because of Paige. But things snowballed so fast back then that I never was able to stop and realize, 'Oh, this is happening to me again.'

This time, I was acutely aware of the rage burning inside of me. I was PISSED OFF, only it didn't really show outside. It was as if I had become so angry that I couldn't even express a single emotion.

Like a robot, I stepped out through the hallway and mechanically strode into the living room. The sounds of partying and thudding music faded to the background as I scanned the room, working entirely on instinct. I knew what I wanted to do. And then I saw HER. It all felt so familiar.

The pretty blonde was dancing happily. Her long, long hair was a thick mass of curls and waves, interspersed with dark strands. Gwen had been my solution before. She had endured and even enjoyed what followed, allowing me to quite literally fuck my demons out of my body with an orgasmic explosion into hers. And if it worked, why do anything different?

But then a different person crossed in front of Gwen, and my mind audibly [clicked]. It all just made sense.

I gave her no warning. She already knew I would come for her eventually. We'd talked about it right before the party had begun. She'd asked me to come hold her in my arms at least once so that she could fantasize about being with me. Well, no fantasy would be needed. She could be with me just like she'd wanted.

"Ben!" Dawn squeaked as I grabbed her arm and hustled her back into my bedroom so fast she barely even had time to breathe. I slammed and locked the door before propelling the sunny blonde babe over to my bed. With a simple push, she flopped onto her back with her legs up in the air, her baby blue thong panties on full display as the hem of her party dress flew up to her waist.

I wasted no time. With a sharp tug, the thong broke and ripped away from her crotch, leaving her freshly-shaven pussy naked in front of me. She was already moist, although from what I wasn't sure. But it was clear to me that no foreplay would be needed to allow the smooth entry of my cock into her warm, inviting receptacle.

Shouts and the sounds of a doorknob being twisted were accompanied by banging on the door. I casually ignored them as I crawled up Dawn's body and simultaneously started to work off my jeans. And then there was the sound of the hinges straining as someone physically put their shoulder into the door as well.

"BEN!" Dawn screamed and slapped my cheek. My head felt like it rotated completely around with the impact. And just like that, my mind cleared.

My eyelids flew up into my head and I felt like my pupils actually dilated. I suddenly realized my position, pinning my Dawn beneath me with the bulge in my jeans on top of her naked pussy. Instantly I rolled away from her and sat up on the edge of the bed, my heels perched on the bed frame while I buried my face in my hands. "Oh, SHIT!" I gasped in shock at what I'd just nearly done.

Dawn was already moving. Now that I was no longer pinning her down, she raced to the bedroom door, tore open the lock, and flung the door open. Ryan was panting in the doorway with Adrienne right behind him. And the guy looked ready to tear someone's arms off. I simply groaned and buried my face a little deeper into my hands.

"No! I'm fine! I'm fine!" Dawn was saying excitedly, running her right hand through her hair and smoothening the hem of her dress with her left, covering her thighs and hiding the fact that she no longer had her panties on. "I didn't realize we'd locked the door. It's okay. Nothing's happening. Ben's just really upset right now and he needed to talk to me."

"About what?" Ryan barked, seething through clenched teeth.

"Paige just left with some random guy," Adrienne put in quickly. "Ben had pulled her into his room, no doubt to try and talk some sense into her. You've seen her lately, Ry. The girl's pretty fucked up right now. I guess Ben didn't get through to her and as you can see, he's pretty shaken." Adrienne was gesturing to me now, where I was almost shivering and staring wild-eyed.

Dawn sighed and looked back at me with concern.

"I thought..." Ryan began. "I thought..."

Dawn shook her head. "No. Nothing like that. Look, I still need to talk to him. He's my best friend and he's hurting right now. But if it'll make you feel better, we'll leave the door wide open, okay? It's loud enough out there that I think we'll still have enough privacy. You can look in whenever you want, okay?"

Ryan scowled and didn't look too happy, but with the door open he didn't really have anything to complain about. He exhaled slowly and then nodded. "Fine, fine." Then he pointed at the door. "Just don't ever do... this ... to me again."

Dawn sighed and shook her head. "Ryan, if we were going to sleep together, we've had a zillion opportunities already. It's not going to happen. ReLAX."

Ryan pouted but in the end he simply hugged his girlfriend and gave her a firm kiss. Then he released Dawn, who very deliberately went and opened my bedroom door completely wide open. Adrienne then hooked her arm through Ryan's elbow and guided the big guy back into the party. The sound of girls whooping soon filled the air.

Lifting my face out of my hands, I breathed a huge sigh of relief and then let my head fall back. That was fucking CLOSE.

When Dawn returned to the bed, she first glanced back at the open doorway and then squatted, using her body to shield the sight of her snatching her torn panties off the floor and then quickly walking over to my dresser. Still using her body to block the view, she pulled open the top drawer and dropped the panties in. And then she exhaled and looked at me sternly. "I hope to HELL he didn't see THOSE."

I winced and looked down between my feet.

Her face softened and she moved to join me on top of the bed, sitting upright with her legs folded beneath her and to the right, so that her dress covered her naked crotch and upper thighs. Dawn then reached over and touched my shoulder. "Ben? Are you okay?"

I grimaced and looked forlornly back at my best friend. "Clearly not. I just tried to * you."

"No you didn't," she shook her head.

"You had to slap me to get me to stop."

She bit her lip. "Well, there was that. But you weren't forcing me. You weren't holding my wrists down or anything like that. You were just ... getting ready to fuck me."

"I'm so sorry," I whimpered.

"Shh ... It's okay," she soothed while stroking my head. "I've seen how you can get. It's not like this is the first time you've just sorta ... snapped."

I squeezed my eyes shut and hunched back over.

Dawn sighed and kept rubbing my shoulder. "Was Adrienne right? Were you just in here with Paige?"

I moaned and nodded, a mournful tone in my voice.

"What's going on with her?"

I shrugged. "Same story. Different guy."

Dawn scowled and a glint of anger flashed through her eyes. "Ben, you KNOW she's not your responsibility, right?"

I barked a laugh, sounding just a little crazy while I did it. "That's what Paige told me."

"Well, for once I agree with her."

I let my head fall back and I groaned while staring at the ceiling. "What can I do?"

"You can't DO anything, Ben," Dawn sighed. "It's not your job to do anything."

"Yeah, well I WANT to do something."

"Ben, be reasonable. It's the last day of school and you're driving home tomorrow. For Winter Break at least, let her go. It's not like she can get herself into any more trouble than she already has this semester."

I arched an eyebrow and felt fresh concern. "You sure about that?"

Dawn sighed and shook her head. "No ... This really bugs you, doesn't it?"

I nodded.

"What makes her so special, anyways? You've been with a dozen girls, younger than Paige even, and you don't seem to have half the interest in what's going on in their lives. For all you know, half of those sorority pledges could be into worse shit than she is."

I shrugged. "I dunno. Maybe it's because I never called any of them my girlfriend. Once I hit that point of really caring about someone, I'll always care about them."

"You 'care', but not as badly as this thing with Paige ended up."

"None of them ever ended up as fucked up as Paige." I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "And you're right; it's more than just that. From the very beginning, I thought of her like a little sister. She seemed so young and innocent and naïve, and so vulnerable to this crazy world. Ever since the day of the fight, I've felt like I needed to protect her. Still do. And I feel like such a failure for how things turned out."

Dawn squeezed my shoulder and put her head against it. She said nothing for a long while and I just clenched my hands, squeezing the tension out of my body. But eventually she picked her head up and looked me square in the eye. "Okay, here's the plan: We're just going to get through tomorrow. It's your last night and there're a couple dozen girls out there who want to show you a good time. Just enjoy this and forget about Paige for one night. Then you'll go home and live your life. And when we come back to school, I promise I'll do whatever I can to help you make things right."

I sat up straight and looked at Dawn in surprise. "Really?"

She smiled and nodded. "Really."

Chewing on that for a few seconds, I eventually took a deep breath and said, "I must say I'm surprised. You've always said she was just a little bitch asking for trouble and not worth my time."

Dawn shrugged. "Maybe she still is. But what matters is that you're not happy. And I HATE seeing you not happy. This isn't about getting you laid or some romantic complication. This is just something else causing you grief and if I can help, I will. That's what best friends do."

I smiled. "You mean it?"

She smiled right back and nodded. And then I just had to lean forward and wrap her up in a big hug. "Thank you, Dawn. Thank you."

"Always, my Ben," she said softly.

Dawn and I finally emerged, just in time for a sweet slow dance. The party had been running full tilt for a couple of hours, and everyone seemed to need the momentary break from the loud noise and screaming. Quickly, couples paired off and started undulating to the music like long grass in the wind. And smiling, I held my arms open to my beautiful best friend.

I held her close, Dawn resting her cheek against my shoulder while I wrapped my arms around her waist, careful to keep my hands north of the equator in case Ryan was watching. Together, we swayed back and forth, remembering the old days when holding each other so intimately was a commonplace event.

One song gave way to two. And midway through the second, I felt a tap on my shoulder.

"Mind if I cut in?" Ryan asked neutrally, his face guarded. I simply nodded and handed Dawn off, letting our fingers linger for just a second longer than necessary.

Almost instantaneously, Adrienne slid up and wrapped herself around me. And with a happy smile from each of us, we finished out the rest of the dance.

The tempo picked up as a fast song took over; and almost instantly the volume in the room picked up as well. Adrienne let me go when Gwen cut in. The pretty dirty-blonde with the mane of ringlets bounced and jiggled enticingly with me, a wide smile on her face. The three of us danced together and with a challenging look, Gwen started bumping her way closer to me while making some erotic hip thrusts in perfect rhythm to the music. There was an obviously sexual undertone in the way Gwen was dancing with me, and she fixed her light brown eyes on me while moving up and into my personal space, matching my hip movements with her own so that we were dancing very, VERY close together.

"I know your dance card has a lot of options, Ben," Gwen whispered in my ear. You think that maybe you can fit me in tonight?"

I smiled right back. "Thought we were already dancing..." I checked my bulge against her belly for emphasis.

"I didn't mean that kind of dancing..." Gwen's eyes glittered with the innuendo in her voice. "C'mon, shouldn't good friends have some priority on your, what do you call it, 'To Do' list?"

"Hmm..." I pondered that idea. I also pondered whether I should have just snatched Gwen off the dance floor and fucked her brains out to purge my Paige- demons earlier. But before I could come up with a response, a new body flew in amongst us.

"Woooo!!!" Robin threw her hands in the air, sounding as giggly as any Tri-Delt. The pretty brunette's long brown hair was flying everywhere as she twirled about, dancing 'mostly' in time with the music but more to an enthusiastic beat in her own head. In fact, she was spinning so fast I'm surprised her glasses didn't fly off.

Robin practically made Adrienne catch her as she danced in among us, eagerly boogying up to the stacked blonde bombshell then over to Gwen and finally to me. To my surprise, the normally aloof brunette wrapped her arms around my neck and brought her face up close and personal to mine, her dark brown eyes open wide as she stared right at my face. "You know, Ben, I've always been curious as to what makes you sooo damn special."

I arched an eyebrow and screwed up my nose at her noxious breath. "Excuse me?" I chuckled at how drunk Robin appeared to be. Normally something of a morose drunk, she was quite blitzed and quite carefree at the moment.

"You're good-looking, Ben. I won't deny that." Robin actually tapped my nose with her right index finger. "You're intelligent and pretty funny and you're a nice guy when you're not busy being a horny bastard. But I simply do NOT get what makes you sooo damn attractive to sooo many girls."

I chuckled and kept dancing while Robin continued to hang around my neck. "Beats me."

"What kind of ANIMAL are you in bed?" she breathed, making me scrunch my nose again. "I'd have thought the whole thing was just bullshit, tall tale built on top of tall tale. It just seems too far-fetched that anyone on the planet can be THAT good, unless you're some sort of mythical prodigy."

"I vote 'prodigy'!" Gwen cheered from behind Robin.

"What do I gotta do, Ben?" Robin sighed. "Do you and me gotta go for a ride? Just so I can find out whether the whole thing is bullshit or for real?"

I arched an eyebrow and stopped dancing. This whole thing was WAY out of character for Robin and I started to pull her hands off my shoulders. "You're drunk, Robin."

"Yesh I am..." she lisped. "But that doesn't mean I'm not horny. Sometimes I don't get this whole sex thing. I've never even orgasmed from intercourse. But if you're THAT good, maybe you can figure out how to turn the trick."

My eyebrows popped up as Robin tried to wrap herself around my neck again. I warded away her hands and directed her back to Gwen, who now realized her best friend was a little too blitzed out of her mind. "Maybe some other time," I said gently.

"Maybe tonight," Robin sighed and grinned goofily. "It's the last night of the year and we all go home tomorrow. No better time to do something stupid."

Just then, Bert finally ran into sight and I gestured him over. "I think your girlfriend's had a little too much to drink," I said and handed Robin over to him and Gwen. Together, the two of them took her away to get sobered up a bit.

Adrienne came up beside me to watch them going away and nudged me in the side. "C'mon, Tiger. Weren't you the least bit tempted?"

I arched an eyebrow. "It's Robin, A.D. She's in the crew."

"Gwen, Paige, Megan, Cassidy, Stephanie, Abbie, Al-"

"Okay, okay." I waved her off. "Robin's different. She's never shown an interest before and she's too drunk to know what she's saying right now."

"Wrong," Adrienne grinned. "You're too busy flirting with Dawn every day to notice, but that girl's been getting curious about you. More than once, I've caught her rubbing her thighs together while staring at you, her eyes a little glassy.

"We talking about the same Robin?" I wondered. "Dark hair. Retro glasses. Librarian-look about her?"

"Pretty face. Great complexion. Trim body. Better boobs than you'd think hidden underneath her sweaters..." Adrienne drawled.

I snorted. "What's it matter to you?"

"Haven't you figured it out yet? I want you to nail every piece of ass you can get your hands on. I get a little vicarious thrill whenever my big brother notches another one on his belt. And maybe after you've scrambled their pretty little brains, you'll find a way to get them into MY bed as well." Adrienne cackled and sipped her drink.

I rolled my eyes but glanced over to where Robin was still hopping up and down, dancing gaily while Bert and Gwen did their best to calm her down. I had to admit, the pretty brunette looked more vibrant and energetic and dare I say it... sexy ... bouncing around in a tight-fitting maroon top with three-quarter sleeves and a pleated skirt that showed off her toned, creamy legs.

I'd never seriously considered Robin as a sexual target before, what with the big "Fuck Off!" billboard across her forehead most days.

But I was considering her now...

79 The Party ll

Adrienne eventually meandered off to chat with Monique and Dayna. She wasn't abandoning me, though. A gaggle of Tri-Delts were coming in my direction, the girls having managed to survive only so long without me around. Adrienne just patted me on the back and left me to my adoring fans.

I needed another drink and so collected my Tri-Delts and headed for the bar where Dayna's friend Antonio Calderon was currently bartending. "'Sup Tony. Can I get a Vodka Redbull?"

"Coming right up."

Two Vodka Redbulls were quickly lined up in blue Solo cups, one for me and one for Jocelyn Canilao. Three Vodka Cranberries were lined up right next to them in red Solo cups for Kelly Park, a recent Tri-Delt pledge named Jamie Miano, and a third girl I didn't recognize. I took my cup and thanked Tony for the drinks before turning and heading back to a less crowded area. The four girls followed after, although Jamie went back to thank the handsome Latino a bit more effusively.

Eventually, I wound up on the back patio, cooling off from the stifling heat inside while the three girls still with me huddled around. Jocelyn was giggly and amped and clearly didn't need the Red Bull's caffeine. Kelly was just making eyes at me that made obvious her lustful desires. And even the third girl was unabashedly checking me out.

There was an old couch that we'd stashed back here on the patio. And after settling onto the couch, Jocelyn promptly dropped herself into my lap and wrapped her arm around my neck while giving me a very nice downward view into her prominent cleavage. Kelly cuddled up against my side. And the third girl took a chair right in front of us.

"This is SUCH a cool party," the third girl looked around in wonder. "I mean, it's freaking cold, not like the islands. But these were a good idea." She pointed upwards to the source of heat. I'd rigged two overhead heat lamps last year, not unlike the one I'd repaired at Candy Carter's place in La Jolla.

Jocelyn patted my chest. "Ben put those up himself. He's quite the handyman. He even fixed my bed so it wouldn't squeak whenever he wanted to fuck me on it."

She laughed gaily and Kelly reached out and smacked her leg. "You're such a horn dog!" Kelly giggled.

"And for Ben, aren't you?" Jocelyn shot back. Then she turned to the third girl and drawled. "I swear he's made me cum more times in our last two or three sessions than I had in the entire YEAR before him."

The third girl blushed and leaned back against her chair, raising a hand daintily to cover her smiling mouth. And as I comfortably sat with one pretty girl on my lap and another leaning against my side, I paused to really check out the one in front of me.

She was quite tall, probably 5'10", and very, very pretty, with a mixed Asian heritage. Her naturally black hair was faded to a neutral brown and interwoven with blonde streaks. She had a great tan and a long, lithe, and toned body. Her legs looked incredible as she folded them over the end of the chair in her seated position. She wore a puka shell necklace around a delicate neck, and her eyes were a light brown that tended toward golden, just the way I liked it. Despite her height, she had a youthful face that made her look younger than everyone else. And she sipped at her cup with a delightfully naughty glee that made me think she didn't drink alcohol very often.

I went ahead and put my hand forward. "Hi, I'm Ben."

"I know," she giggled. "Everyone around here keeps talking about you. More even than just these two." She blushed deeply, and I got the distinct impression that this was another one of those nights where every girl in the house was discussing my sexual exploits.

She smiled and I smiled and then I raised my eyebrows. "This is usually the part where you take my hand and tell me your name."

"Oh!" she stammered, clearly embarrassed. "I'm Meli!" And she finally took my hand, shaking it lightly. Her eyes lit up with additional golden flecks when she felt the skin of our hands rubbing against each other.

"Pleased to meet you, Meli," I flashed my best charming smile.

"I'll bet you'd be pleased to meat her," Kelly giggled, and I rolled my eyes at the little innuendo. Kelly Park was a Junior and one of the six upperclassmen sisters Adrienne and I had double-teamed before Thanksgiving Break. Plus, she was Jocelyn's sorority big sister. There had been a few encounters since then, including just last night during the impromptu orgy with Bridget, Carli, and Andie. And from the way Kelly was inching closer to me, it seemed that she hadn't yet gotten enough.

Kelly was a study in contrasts compared to Meli. Despite being older, she appeared to be a scaled-down version of the new girl at only 5'4". Both girls were slender with narrow hips and modest bosoms. Both wore tops that showed off their flat stomachs, Kelly in a white belly shirt and Meli in a dark, sleeveless cropped top. But where Meli had gold-flecked eyes and gold streaks in her dark hair, Kelly had dyed-blue streaks and even blue-colored contacts. I found myself fantasizing about being sandwiched between them and finding out in further detail how they compared and contrasted.

And mentally I also added Jocelyn to that mix. Despite being Kelly's "little sister", I'd never had the pair at the same time. So I was thinking to bring all three of these babes back to my bedroom and put myself at the center of an Asian-variety orgy. It seemed like a great way to finish off the year by finally getting the sorority sister-pairing, plus Meli was fresh and young and very enticing. I could already imagine those long, slender legs folded up her own body and hooked over my shoulders while I pounded the young girl beneath me.

Continuing my conversation with Meli, I gestured to the two Tri-Delts and asked, "So how do you know the girls? Friends? Classmates? Roommates?" From how close Meli had been to Jocelyn throughout the night, I assumed roommates, with Jocelyn having pledged Delta Delta Delta but Meli not.

I was wrong. "Oh, we just met tonight," Meli giggled.

"She looked lost and lonely when I first got here," Jocelyn put in and then added flirtily, "Whaddaya say Ben, do you think we can make her feel welcome tonight?"

I grinned and sipped my drink. I found myself staring at Meli's tits. They weren't very big, but she seemed to be going without a bra and her nipples were prominently poking through the sheer top in the cool air. "We'll see," I replied.

Jocelyn pouted. "Aww, you need to give me something more firm than that. Otherwise I just might take her over to the Tri-Delt party and see if I can't convince her to pledge next year."

I shrugged noncommittally. The Tri-Delts were having their own end of the year party at the chapter house, with my girls just visiting the party here for a little while before returning to their sorority. Already Tonya, Lakhi, and Leighton had stopped by to say 'hi' and then left. And I hadn't seen Andie or Carli in a while. I very much wanted Jocelyn, Kelly, and Meli to stay with me tonight instead of leaving for the other party, but playing hard to get had become part of my routine interactions with the Tri-Delts, and I wanted them to work a little harder at their seduction before finally giving in.

Things wouldn't get that far.

The three girls and I continued flirting under the heat lamps on the back patio and we'd progressed to the point where Meli had taken the spot sitting on my lap, the beautiful young girl shifting her weight every so often to rub her butt against the bulge in my jeans. I think Jocelyn realized how much I wanted the new girl, and knowing my propensity for group sex, the Filipina Tri-Delt was dangling Meli in front of me as enticement to get us ALL into bed together.

So with Meli in my lap, I was just asking her who else she knew at the party, since she hadn't come with Jocelyn and Kelly, when a finger tapped at my shoulder.

Meli swallowed her response and looked up with me to see Ryan Tanner looming above us. "Hey Ben, got a minute?"

I gave him the universal "go away" eye roll to indicate I was making some serious progress with the trio of Asian babes around me. But he held his gaze and I acquiesced. Patting Meli's drumtight ass, I apologized, "Excuse me a moment, girls."

They pouted but stood up. "We'll get some more drinks. You want another, Ben?"

I waved them off. I liked to drink socially, but I was buzzed enough already and too much alcohol actually impeded my ability to get three ejaculations in one session. And I VERY much wanted to get three ejaculations tonight, one for each of them.

The trio walked away, Jocelyn and Kelly bouncing energetically while Meli looked back at me with lustful disappointment. I stared after her with some disappointment of my own and for a second, I thought of inviting her right back. But then I sighed, leaned back against my chair, and gestured Ryan to one of the vacated spots. "Sit down. What's up?"

Ryan shrugged and sat on the edge of another chair, not leaning back. He grimaced for a brief moment before steeling himself and stating, "I was talking with the others. Seems like everyone's interested in continuing this party at Dawn's and my apartment."

I raised my eyebrows in surprise. Dawn and my crew leaving? True, I still had Brandi's and Dayna's friends and the Tri-Delts to keep me company here. But why was Ryan telling me this? And I noted the tension in his voice. "Doesn't sound like you're one of the interested people."

Ryan clenched his jaw briefly and looked down. But his sterling blue eyes flicked right back up and he sighed. "I'm fine, really. I think this is something that needs to happen."

I frowned as I thought through the implications of Ryan's statement, and I looked at him curiously. "What's going to happen?"

He shrugged and then stood up. "I don't know. I really don't. But whatever happens, happens. And I've decided that I can live with that."

And on that mysterious note, Ryan walked away.

I was still pondering the enigma of Ryan's statements when a pretty bottle-blonde with a great rack sat down beside me. "Cheers," she toasted while raising her cup.

I snapped out of my little reverie and looked over at Bridget Marks, a Senior Tri- Delt who had become something of a friend over the past couple of months. She had always spoken plainly with me, honest both in speech and in her desire for some no-strings-attached fucking. She'd been the first one Adrienne and I double-teamed once we decided that non-pledge Tri-Delts were fair game. And since then, she'd been my window into the behind-the-scenes political machinations of the sorority. I tapped my Solo cup against hers and took the last sip of my Vodka Redbull. Then I leaned back and smiled. "What's up?"

"Just thought I'd stop by and see how you were doing. The Tri-Delt party doesn't seem half as energized as this place is."

I shrugged.

"So have you decided who's going to win the prize?"

I furrowed my eyebrows. "What prize?"

"You." Bridget's eyebrows went up. "The pledge competition may be over but the jockeying for status continues. We're not tracking points anymore, but there's some discussion over at the chapter house about who's going to spend the night with you."

"Seriously?"

She shrugged. "Some girls get status from having the nicest clothes. Others from dating the star quarterback. It's the 'I've got what you want' mentality. Right now, the girls want you."

"And do you?" I arched an eyebrow at the busty blonde.

Bridget giggled. "I'm not a recent pledge crawling up the social ladder; I don't need the status. Yes, I want to spend the night with you, but only because I want to get my brains royally fucked out before Winter Break."

"Maybe," I smiled. "You're the only one around right now."

Bridget shook her head and then pointedly looked over my shoulder. "Only for now. Cadence has been at the window staring at you for the last fifteen minutes, waiting for an opportunity. Jocelyn, Kelly, and the new girl are just inside the door. They're waiting for me to leave you alone again. They know better than to intrude while I want to talk to you. Seniority does have its perks."

My eyebrows went up and I fought the impulse to turn around and verify what Bridget was telling me.

She leaned forward, offering me a tantalizing glimpse of her cleavage before standing up and patting my shoulder. "I'll be fine tonight, Ben. I should be heading back to the chapter house anyways. But be careful with my girls. Cadence and Jocelyn have been at each other's throats ever since that foursome you had to break Leighton's bounty. Cadence was in first place until that little stunt. And hell hath no fury..."

... as a woman scorned. She didn't have to finish the statement. I already knew. I finally did turn around and by now, saw through the window that regal blonde Cadence was towering over the shorter Jocelyn while Kelly tried to back up her little sorority sister. It seemed that no matter which way I chose tonight, I was going to piss somebody off. Ah, the complications of being a male slut in demand.

Bridget just smirked, patted my shoulder one last time, and then left. Cadence, Jocelyn, and Kelly smiled politely as Bridget passed, and I took the opportunity to slip away, heading into the backyard and going around the side of the house to come back in the front door.

I was just entering back in to the front door foyer when Dawn came up to me. "Ben! There you are!" She quickly attached herself to my left arm and looked unbelievably excited. "I can't WAIT. I still can't believe we're going to DO this!"

"Do what?" I frowned at her.

She came to a stop and looked up at me with wide eyes. "Ben! Ryan said he talked to you."

I shrugged. "Yeah, THAT was a weird conversation. He said you guys were all going over to your apartment."

Dawn looked horrified for a moment. "You ARE coming, aren't you?"

"What are you talking about?"

Gwen showed up and latched onto my other arm. "There you are!" She grinned at me with bright, lustful eyes and ran her hand down to cup my ass. "This is gonna be SO wicked."

"What is going on?" I asked again, but Gwen was already looking around. "Where's Adrienne?"

Dawn shrugged. She spotted Brandi and Matt Kanemura in the hallway, moved us over, and asked, "Hey Brandi. Have you seen Adrienne?"

Brandi grinned and jerked her thumb back at Adrienne's bedroom door. "Already in her room with Andie and Carli."

As if on cue, a loud, very happy female moan drifted through Adrienne's door, followed by another. My eyebrows went up and I smirked imagining the lesbian threesome going on in there. And Dawn verbalized, "Ahhh..."

"Well, it's probably better," Gwen said almost nervously. "Adrienne's orientation might have made things awkward for this. Plus, even numbers and all..."

"For what?" I asked. I STILL didn't know what was going on.

"Really, I thought Ryan talked to you about this," Dawn sighed. "The rest of us are heading over to my apartment." She read my eyes and realized that no, I really didn't know what was going on. But rather than explain right away, she clutched my arm possessively and started tugging me out the door. "Never mind. I'll explain on the way."

"You heading out?" Brandi called after us.

Dawn gripped my arm even tighter. "Yeah. We'll see you guys in the morning," she drawled with waggling eyebrows and a giggly voice. Gwen similarly clutched my other side and wiggled her butt suggestively.

Brandi just chuckled and waved at us. "Okay. Have fun guys. Just bring him back in time for us to drive home."

I still didn't know what was going on. But evidently, my friends wanted me to go with them to Dawn's and Ryan's apartment, away from the bustle of the party behind us. My impulses told me to trust Dawn; she was my best friend after all. My loins told me to go along with whatever Gwen wanted, as the look on her face made clear I wouldn't be without pleasure for this night. And my head told me this would avoid the Tri-Delt conflict. I wouldn't be choosing either Cadence OR Jocelyn and thus giving neither additional reason to hate each other. It would just further playing hard to get, which I could live with.

So I let Dawn and Gwen drag me out the door.

Thing is, if I'd known what mental and emotional anguish was waiting for me at Dawn's apartment, I probably would have turned right around and gone back inside the house.

Everything started off pleasantly. Dawn, Gwen, and I walked the short two blocks quickly and arrived to find Ryan mixing drinks and Bert and Robin on one of the couches. Robin clearly didn't need anything more to drink as she was still flying high and already being far more physically affectionate than I'd ever seen her. Actually, she was straddling Bert's lap and doing her best to shove her tongue down his throat.

"Get a room, you two," I drawled and Robin actually flipped me the bird without breaking her liplock with her boyfriend.

"If you can't beat 'em, join 'em," Gwen giggled behind me. She then tugged on my arm, spinned me around, and grabbed the back of my head. And before I could even blink, she threw me against the wall and did HER best to shove her tongue down my throat. It wasn't easy, being 8 inches shorter than me, even wearing 3-inch heels and rising up onto her toes. And ultimately Gwen dragged me over to the couch so that we could adopt a similar position to Bert and Robin, with that happy couple at one end and me and my dirty-blonde at the other.

Meanwhile, Ryan was in some conversation with Dawn, my beautiful blonde best friend holding his face in her hands and saying something earnestly. Eventually, they came over to join us, sitting side-by-side on the opposite couch. And only then did Gwen and Robin dismount their respective boys.

"So how is this going to work?" Ryan asked almost nervously, looking back and forth at both Robin and Gwen and then back to Dawn.

Dawn just looked at Bert and Robin. "Are you sure you two want to do this? Nothing will ever be the same again."

The young couple looked at each other for a moment before nodding together and then turning to face us. "Yeah," Bert breathed, staring in rapture at Dawn while still appearing quite nervous.

Robin, by contrast, was the most excited. She stared lustfully at both Ryan and me before nodding her head rapidly. "Oh, yeah."

"Excuse me," I now put in. "What the hell is going on?"

Dawn smacked Ryan's side. "You TOLD me you talked to him."

"I DID," he said defensively.

I blinked. "Not exactly, but that's not the point," I waved everyone off. "Just tell me now."

Gwen leaned in and wrapped herself around my arm. "It's the last night before break. We're all friends here. So for one night, and one night only, we're all going to play around a bit." She snagged a drink off the table and took a sip, restraining herself from giggling too much.

"Play around?" I arched an eyebrow.

Ryan said firmly, "Nobody goes any further than they want to."

"Oh, I want to go ALL the way," Robin exhaled excitedly before burping quite loudly. She slapped a hand over her mouth and then giggled as if it was the funniest thing she'd ever done in her life.

I jerked a thumb at Robin and looked at Dawn. "Is she aware of what she's saying?"

Dawn nodded. "It was her idea weeks ago, actually. Didn't think she was serious, but tonight she came up to us and said she really, really wanted to do it."

Gwen looked sternly at me. "But nothing leaves this apartment. Got it?"

"Of course, of course," I said quickly. Then I looked right at Ryan and thought about the implications of 'playing around'. Robin was clearly eyeing both me and Ryan. Bert was in awe of Dawn and Gwen. And if everyone was playing around, that also included me ... and DAWN. "Are you sure about this?" I asked the big blonde guy.

Ryan took a deep breath and looked at Dawn for a moment before bringing his gaze back to me. "I told you I wasn't sure. But I decided I'll accept whatever happens." He scooped up one of the drinks and practically chugged the entire thing, gasping as the alcohol burned down his throat. "It's like worrying about whether you should ask a girl out, not knowing how she'll react. You can either freak out, forever wondering about all the 'what ifs' ... Or you can just let it all hang out and do it. Whatever happens, at least now you know. I imagine you went through the same thing with me two years ago."

I wasn't quite sure what he meant, but I recognized the serious intent in his tone. And taking a deep breath, I nodded. Then I looked at Dawn, feeling both an uncontrollable excitement at the idea that I might ACTUALLY be allowed to play around with her as well as a disquieting sense of foreboding that this whole thing was going to blow up in my face. "So how is this going to work?"

This "thing" worked with instructional cards. Robin had found a swingers game in some shop on Telegraph. I hadn't known it at the time, but she and Bert had fallen into a rut and her lack of excitement in the relationship had led her to start speculating about exactly why so many girls were continually flocking to me. She'd also harbored a crush on Ryan, at least physically, since he was such a well-built specimen of man. And as it turned out, it wasn't that difficult to convince Bert. He was bored in the rut as well and had long held his own crushes on Dawn, Gwen, and Adrienne. He was a guy, after all.

Robin talked to Gwen about the idea and showed her the game, and since the dirty-blonde was openly comfortable with her widespread sexual desires, Gwen readily jumped on the idea. She was already fucking me, held some curiosities about Bert, and of course had the occasional wet dream about hunky Ryan.

The girls then talked to Dawn, who proclaimed that Ryan would never go for it. But when Robin brought up the idea at tonight's party, the big guy had surprisingly thrown caution to the wind and said, 'The hell with it.' Dawn was doing a poor job concealing her desire to, at the very least, make out with me with her boyfriend's permission. And seemingly everyone was on-board.

Ryan volunteered to talk to me for his own mysterious reasons, only the intent was never quite communicated. So they were only now getting my approval. And as it turned out, while everyone was friends with Adrienne, Gwen and Robin were FIRMLY hetero and had been relieved when it turned out the blonde bombshell was already occupied. Unless Adrienne brought another guy, she'd be a seventh wheel. And I personally knew Adrienne wasn't interested in boinking either Bert or Ryan.

So now it was the six of us, plentiful alcohol, and a swinging game. What a way to end the semester.

We all lined up in alternating boy-girl order — Ryan, Dawn, Me, Gwen, Bert, and Robin — on the two couches around the coffee table. Robin turned over the top card, from a pile marked "Level One." She held it up and shrugged. "Everyone make out with your partner for one minute." There were two sand-filled timers like hourglasses, one small one-minute and one large, probably five minutes.

It seemed easy enough and Gwen cuddled up next to me again. She was my partner by default, not that either of us was complaining. She was by far the more aggressive of the two of us right now — I was still wrapping my head around what we were about to do — and soon she was humming happily while carving out the inside of my mouth with her tongue. By the end of the minute we were breathing hard, but still able to keep a lid on things.

Ryan was the next in line and he flipped over the next starter card, reading aloud, "Everyone removes a major article of clothing." His eyebrows went up and the girls giggled. Shrugging, the three guys all removed their shirts but left our undershirts on. Robin lost her sweater, leaving her in a baby-T shirt beneath. Dawn removed her button-down, revealing a spaghetti-strap white camisole underneath. Only Gwen didn't have two layers, and when she pulled off her top, she leaned back to proudly display her nicely formed tits held aloft in a flesh- toned bra.

Dawn read the next card, and so we kept going. Some of the cards told us to fondle each other. Others told us to have a drink. Several times we were instructed to continue making out for a minute at a time.

The game instructions told us to play 15 Level One cards before spinning the "Swingers Wheel". The wheel was just a flat circular disc with an arrow attached to the center. Apparently the game could handle parties with more than six because there were really just four quadrants: Move one spot to the right, one spot to the left, two spots to the right, or two spots to the left. If there were only four people, the two couples just switched partners. After the 15 Level One cards, I was up next and spun "move one spot to the left". So the three of us guys got up and moved over, resetting the new pairings to: Bert and Dawn, Ryan and Gwen, and Me and Robin.

Now it was Robin's turn. With glee she turned over the first "Level Two" card and was told to remove a major article of clothing from her partner. Since she was a girl, all the girls would do the same. Whenever a guy pulled a card, all the guys would similarly do the same.

Unsurprisingly, all three girls decided to go for our pants. Robin even knelt in front of the couch while she pulled away my jeans, gasping in awe when the bulge in my boxers prominently jutted upwards right in her face. She reached out to touch me, but I slapped her hand away, scolding, "Not yet."

Bert had the next card, and everyone stopped breathing for a second when it instructed, "Everyone make out and fondle your partner for one minute."

Robin was again the first to break through the silence, vaulting into my lap and grinding her crotch against my bulge while attacking my lips with her own. She was messy and wet and unskilled and enthusiastic. I hadn't been kissed like that since the twins' fumbling first attempts and it took me a second to get her to calm down while I showed her a better way of kissing. And since I now had permission, I let my hands roam across the pretty brunette's nubile body, never deliberately going for her private parts. This was still warm-up.

Across the table, Dawn was similarly trying to contain Bert's enthusiasm, as if he were an overeager high schooler. The guy certainly wanted to get his hands on her tits. And next to me, Gwen and Ryan were tentatively sharing a liplock, both of them clearly interested but Ryan plainly nervous, frequently glancing over at Dawn. Ryan's nervousness carried to Gwen and things weren't going all that well. But at least it only lasted for a minute.

The awkwardness got even deeper when Dawn flipped a card and the girls were instructed to specifically fondle their partner's crotches for a minute. Once Gwen started really rubbing Ryan's cock outside of his shorts, the big guy just groaned and closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation, while simultaneously remaining stiff in nervousness. Robin was all frenetic hands on my cock. And Bert probably would have popped in his briefs if Dawn hadn't stopped rubbing him at the last moment. The nice Korean guy seemed deeply embarrassed by how close he had come, and now with the second "new" couple starting to succumb to awkwardness, I was beginning to think that the game would soon fall apart.

But Ryan flipped a card that told everyone to have a drink, which settled everyone down for a minute. And then Gwen flipped a card that had everyone make out and fondle the person on their left. That had everyone making out once again with their own original partner, and a minute of kissing someone familiar did wonders for soothing everyone's conscience. Bert and Robin found themselves staring at each other, reassuring each other that they wanted this wild and crazy experience. Dawn and Ryan were huddled close, Dawn reassuring her boyfriend that she loved him no matter what. And Gwen was just happy to have a fully willing partner.

It was a good thing everyone calmed down, because I flipped another "Remove your partner's clothing" card. I pulled away Robin's baby-T to get a look at those bra-clad breasts Adrienne claimed were better than her sweaters might have made them seem. Bert was hyperventilating as he also removed Dawn's camisole to leave her upper body in just her bra for those big D-cups. But while Ryan was playing the gentleman and going after Gwen's jeans, she leaned forward and said in a husky voice, "You can go ahead and take the bra."

My eyebrows raised as I looked over. Bert nearly stopped breathing. And Ryan licked his lips and glanced back at Dawn.

Dawn just waved for him to go ahead, and then the room went silent as Ryan reached around the sexy dirty-blonde who simply raised her arms and planted her own hands on top of her head, proudly showing off her upper body. He got the bra unhooked and then pulled the cups away, gently dragging the garment down her arms until they came off. And then Gwen cheekily put her hands on top of her head again to show those tits off.

I'd seen them before, but having them revealed in this manner made my cock harder than steel. While not quite as big as Dawn's, Gwen still had healthy, good- sized mounds that stood up firm and round with just a bit of heavy sag — 34C's I'd eventually found out for myself. The nipples were hard and erect and proudly sticking out at anyone who cared to look at them. And I felt my mouth watering at the mere sight of such pretty breasts. Gwen let us ogle her for a little while, and then she finally dropped her arms and asked, "whose turn is it?"

It was Robin's, and she promptly pulled another make out and fondle card. She pressed herself against my side and didn't hesitate to grab at my crotch. And this time, when I looked out the corner of my eye, I could see that Gwen had pulled Ryan's hands to her naked tits, encouraging him to fondle away, just like the card had said.

More clothes came off then. More kisses were exchanged. And there was even a card that shifted all the girls to the left, realigning everyone with their original partners but in different seats than where they'd started. By the time we got through 15 Level Two cards, we were all down to our underwear, with Gwen left in only her panties.

Then we hit Level Three. Ryan spun the Swingers Wheel and I found myself desperately praying to a god I didn't believe in that somehow Dawn and I would get paired together.

We did.

Ryan visibly tensed up. But immediately we guys were ordered to lose our last article of clothing with the first Level Three card, and the second card put us all back into make out and fondle mode. Robin was entirely in Ryan's lap as she humped herself against his muscular body and shoved her tongue between his pursed lips. She didn't reach out and touch his erect cock just yet, satisfied to ride it beneath her panty-clad crotch. Gwen and Bert were going at each other with similar enthusiasm. And now it was my time with Dawn.

For some reason, I thought back to my very first kiss with Dawn, way back when we were fifteen. Given how active Brooke and the twins and the other High Schoolers I knew had been, I was surprised Dawn and I had actually waited until we were fifteen for our first kiss. For me, I suppose it was a product of being such a short, undesirable boy. But Dawn? Most girls with her looks had already lost their virginities by their fifteenth birthday. But Dawn had been waiting for me.

I'll never forget how special I felt when she told me that.

Back then, I had been terrible. I had slobbered too much. I had no clue what to do with my tongue. And I kept bumping my nose into hers.

Today, four-and-a-half years later, I knew better. My fingers went to Dawn's cheek. Her hands went to my jaw and around the backs of my ears. And then the universe exploded as our lips found each other. Sparkles went off behind my eyes. My stomach flipped and then flipped a few more times. This was kissing. This was my DAWN.

This was where my world made sense.

Dawn didn't even try to grab at my body. I was buck naked and she didn't need to grope me or take my throbbingly hard erection into her hand. She knew it was there. She knew she could have it. But this moment was about our kiss. The feel of our lips against each other, feeling the simple sense of... rightness ... in this intimate touch, was all we really needed. Dawn was my soulmate. The kiss was just our reminder.

The Level Three cards had graduated to the 5-minute timer. But even with the longer duration, I felt like I didn't have enough time. In fact, staring at the stupid contraption of glass, plastic, and sand, I cursed the game that would bring me so tantalizing close to my Dawn and yet separate us again when it was all over. I would live this night in 5-minute increments from now on, and I knew that I would also be parted from Dawn again for some of that. And even when Gwen called time to get us to separate, my lips lingered on my soulmate's for just a little longer.

Two cards were down and in another thirteen, we'd spin the Swingers Wheel and I'd be forced to move to someone else. I looked to that future with doom and gloom, knowing that I would be separated from the one I wanted more than anything in this world. I'd bedded more girls in the past two months than any other stretch in my life. I'd fucked more pussies and throats and assholes than I could even count right away. I'd been cumming non-stop with such a variety of nubile beauties in such a variety of positions that I could fill an entire magazine full of Penthouse Forum articles completely on my own. But I'd trade them all if I could just stay with Dawn a little longer. I promised to my unknown god that I'd give them all up if I could just keep Dawn when Level Three ended. I didn't want to face the game's cruelty of bringing me with her for a short time and then pulling me apart when the round was over.

But it didn't turn out that way. Actually, the game was even crueler than I'd feared.

The third Level Three card ordered anyone who wasn't already buck naked to get stripped naked by their partner. Leave it to a stupid game to give me such a brief moment of happiness before yanking it all out from under my feet.

I gleefully pulled away Dawn's bra and couldn't help but sneak in a suckle or two of her tits as I did so. She smacked my head playfully and told me that wasn't in the rules. On the other hand, Gwen wasn't stopping Bert from doing the same and Robin was actively pulling Ryan's head to her chest.

Sometime before we'd gotten started, Dawn had snuck into her room to retrieve fresh panties, and for the second time in one night I found myself removing a soaked thong from my beautiful best friend's loins. The torn baby blue ones were probably still in my drawer back in my room. This pair was white and soaked with arousal. And while I wasn't daring enough to actually lick her bare-shaven slit just yet, I did sniff and take a quick taste of the white spandex-like material in my hands.

But then the fourth card landed. Everyone had to switch partners again, and Gwen and I found ourselves all alone on one couch while Dawn, Ryan, Robin, and Bert were together on the opposite couch. It felt like my world was coming to an end as I was separated from my soulmate once again.

FUCK.

Gwen didn't seem to notice my upset state. She was trembling and quivering with sexual energy by this point. She had fondled cocks and had her tits sucked. She'd french-kissed all three guys and had our hands roaming all over her flushed, skin-tingling body. She smiled at the way the fates worked out to bring us back into our original partners; and from the look in her eyes, game or no game she preferred me over the other two guys.

And she was THRILLED with the fifth card. "Orally pleasure your partner for five minutes," Dawn read.

For the first time, Robin didn't leap right into action. Whether subconsciously or not, the rest of us had always waited for her cue before carrying out the card's instructions, and no one moved at first. We all just sort of looked at her expectantly.

Robin reached her hand out to Bert, intertwining her fingers through her boyfriend's. She picked her eyes up and looked at the rest of us before taking a deep breath. "Are we really doing this?"

Bert looked hurt. "What? You can't give me a blowjob anymore?"

Robin blushed, smiled, and shook her head. "Of course I can, silly. But up until now, we've all just been kissing and fondling and the like. Now we're really getting into SEX." She looked at Bert and stated, "It's giving a blowjob to YOU, right now. But the next turn it could be Ben or Ryan. For all we know, we could be fucking someone else very soon."

Gwen piped up. "Thought you looked at all the cards beforehand."

Robin nodded. "I did. Actual penetration doesn't happen until Level Four. But still. Are we all ready to do this?"

"Are you?" Dawn asked Robin.

The pretty brunette pushed her glasses up her nose, the black plastic frames the only article other than jewelry she was wearing. Her perky B-cup breasts, very nicely shaped, blushed pink along with the rest of her chest as she inhaled and nodded. "I'm ready," Robin stated.

Bert nodded excitedly. "Me, too."

Gwen confirmed. I nodded. Then Dawn looked at Ryan and asked, "Are we doing this, babe?"

Ryan took a deep breath and looked at me. "Whatever happens, happens," he said softly. And then he gently took Dawn's face in his hands and kissed her.

Robin turned and kissed Bert. Gwen was a little more direct and simply sank to her knees in front of me. "I've been craving this all fucking night," she growled before promptly inhaling my prick, shoving the first four inches into her mouth while she sucked me like a vacuum cleaner. Robin flipped the timer and then similarly knelt in front of Bert. And while a part of me didn't want to look, I watched as my Dawn took her place in front of her boyfriend.

It wasn't the first time I'd seen Dawn giving another man a blowjob. The first had been with Ryan at his house that fateful Thanksgiving Weekend two years ago. And then at Dayna's Blindfold Party last year, my semi-transparent blindfold had let me see her get involved in a couple of different sexual activities when she didn't know I could see her.

But two years ago, I had been actively encouraging Dawn to find her happiness with Ryan. I'd wanted that more than I wanted her to be only mine. Last year at the Blindfold Party, she was exploring her sexuality beyond the only two serious boyfriends she'd ever had in her life. I'd been Adrienne's boyfriend and busy fucking my own six new girls as well.

Right here, right now, Dawn still wasn't mine. She belonged to Ryan: She knew it. I knew it. But we both knew we still wanted each other, and while I wasn't jealous of Dawn for being physically intimate with her boyfriend, I WAS jealous that she wasn't doing it to ME, right NOW. I wanted my cock in Dawn's mouth. I wanted it to be MY lap in which she was bobbing her head up and down. Again, I didn't mind that she was with Ryan, but I didn't want to wait any longer for MY turn.

Curse the damn 5-minute timer that would delay that from happening immediately.

Curse the stupid cards that had me partnered with Gwen and not my Dawn.

I'd waited ever since summer camp of a year and a half ago since being intimate with her, and I didn't want to wait any longer. Today was my chance to do so with Ryan's permission. Today could be my ONLY chance. And every second that ticked by was one less second I would have with her. I simply couldn't wait.

But I had to. No matter what turmoil my head was in, I wouldn't break the game rules. After all, those rules were the only thing that might allow me to actually make love to my Dawn. Even if Ryan started to second-guess his permissions, the game rules said I could.

"Awww, FUCKKK!!!"

I was shaken from my reverie by a male grunt. I blinked and realized I was staring off into space, staring at nothing. I hadn't been watching Dawn sucking her boyfriend. I hadn't been watching Bert and Robin. I hadn't even been watching Gwen nursing my own thick cock. But now I looked and saw that despite the clenched jaw and the agony on Bert's face to hold himself back, he was spurting his load into his girlfriend's mouth, unable to contain himself any longer.

Robin gulped for the first two bursts before opening her mouth and gasping for air, unable to take Bert's entire load. His nicely-sized cock kept spurting, shooting little ribbons of cum into the pretty girl's face. One streak even landed across her glasses. And finally she pumped out the rest against the upper slopes of her chest. The timer had run a bit past five minutes, but nobody seemed to mind.

Gwen turned around, smacking her lips noisily. "So what do the rules say about that?"

Robin shrugged. "We keep playing. Just gimme a second to clean up." And then she took a deep breath, her eyes looking a little more focused and her demeanor appearing a little less drunk. "And gimme a minute to gather myself. I didn't realize how weird this would feel giving my boyfriend a blowjob in front of other people. I CERTAINLY didn't know how weird it would feel for him to give me a facial in front of other people."

Robin headed straight for the bathroom. And then Gwen snagged a box of tissues and tossed it over to Bert so he could clean himself up. The guy blushed in embarrassment, but Gwen said, "Don't worry about it. We take it as a compliment that just being around me and Dawn gets you to pop off like that."

Dawn nodded and grinned. "Well, we HAVE effectively been doing foreplay for over an hour now."

"Really?" I arched an eyebrow. "What time is it?" I looked around for a clock to find that it was after 1am. There were only about six hours before the sunrise, when I would likely lose my Dawn.

"Doesn't matter," Gwen replied with a sigh, her eyes swiveling over to Ryan. "We're not finishing until I get a big dick inside me. Right?"

Dawn's eyelids dropped halfway and she slid her gaze over to me. With a husky voice, she drawled, "Right."

Fortunately, I didn't have to wait for Level Four to switch partners. Unfortunately, it wasn't yet to Dawn. The game, the world, the Universe was just toying with me, and I could feel the tension building inside me the longer we played.

Robin, of course, was thrilled when I had to split her thighs apart and start going down on her. Like Bert, she was pretty wound up from an hour of foreplay and the petite brunette squeaked in orgasm after the first four minutes, the only of the three girls to do so, although I surmised that was more a testament to how keyed up she was than any particular skill of mine. For example, Ryan was doing a bang-up job from the way Gwen was moaning and groaning. She didn't get off, but if we'd gone on another couple of minutes, I had no doubt she would have soon. And in the meantime, Bert was just in awe of being that close to Dawn's pussy. Unfortunately, that meant he wasn't doing a very good job, and she took the time to gently re-direct him and start teaching the poor guy what to do. He simply didn't have the necessary experience to measure up to guys like me and Ryan. But by the time this night was over, I was sure he'd have learned a lot.

Bert got the chance to put his newfound education to work almost immediately. Ryan pulled a card that directed him to be orally pleasured in a daisy chain by the couple to his left, which was Dawn and Bert. That meant Dawn was going down on him while Bert resumed eating Dawn out. The other part of the card also meant that Gwen, as Ryan's partner, was to be eaten by me while Robin feasted on my prick.

Gwen was ecstatic with the outcome. She was hot and horny and desperate for a good cum. While Ryan had gotten Gwen primed, I set her off. I knew her buttons too well to leave her without an orgasm, and inside four minutes I worked her over and sent her into a screaming climax. I then got to relax for the next minute and a half watching Robin bob her head up and down in my crotch, her pretty face looking uniquely sexy with her glasses and with her mouth stretched wide around my prick.

Right after that, we were directed to make out and fondle with the person to our left for five minutes, and I spent the entire time with my tongue in Gwen's mouth and my fingers in her snatch while she gave me a handjob that brought me agonizingly close to bliss. Ryan was all over Dawn, hungry for his own orgasm as well. And Bert and Robin almost lazily groped each other while more eagerly waiting for the timer to end and give them something new to do.

And then just to tease me a little longer, card fifteen had us switching partners. I FINALLY got paired with Dawn again, and for a moment my heart leaped up in excitement. But Level Three was immediately over and Bert spun the Swingers Wheel to switch up our partners. And I was paired up again with Robin.

FUCK!

"No more timers in Level Four. The card ends when you say it ends," Robin announced and then excitedly looked at Ryan.

The guy shuffled the Level Four cards and then patted them into a neat stack. Everyone tensed as Ryan grabbed up the top card and turned it over, saying in slightly shaky voice, "Fuck your partner right in front of everyone."

[SLAM!]

[THUMP!]

"Oof!"

I found myself flat on my back on the floor between the couch and the coffee table. Robin was straddling my stomach with her hands around my head as she frantically crashed her lips against mine, huffing and puffing as she fought between kissing me and getting to the fucking as soon as possible. She tasted like breath mints and tequila and I had to admit that the sensation of her wet pussy leaking copious fluids all over my abs was quite the turn-on. And a minute later, she finally got a hold of herself and stared down at me, asking, "Please?"

Having caught my breath, I simply grabbed her hips and shifted her down over my crotch. No, she wasn't Dawn. No, I'd never really considered fucking Robin before today. But she was a cute naked girl with perky tits, a tight tummy, and an obvious willingness to take my cock deep inside her. And I was a horny guy who'd been teased, fondled, groped, and sucked for more than an hour.

Robin frantically reached between us while I held her hips, taking three attempts to grab my dick in her hand and elevate it into position. And then while cooing excitedly, she sank herself down.

Fucking HELL she was tight.

Robin only got the first three inches on that initial lunge. She'd already been eaten to one orgasm and had several gallons of lubrication leaking out of her by now, but she was still a petite girl with narrow hips and not much experience.

"So fucking BIG, Ben!" Robin groaned and wriggled around my pole, sinking another inch.

Gently, I gripped her hips and lifted her up a bit, almost so that my mushroom head popped out of her. But before reaching that point I reversed my course and firmly tugged her downwards, this time managing to get six inches into her tight cunt.

"FUCK!" she groaned again.

I pulled out out and then pushed in one more time. And finally I was fully ensconced seven-and-three-quarter inches inside the body of my pretty brunette friend. Robin panted and smiled triumphantly at having taken me inside, brushing her brown hair back behind her ears and pushing her glasses up onto the bridge of her nose while getting herself settled in place. Neither of us moved for a couple of minutes, just getting used to the new sensations.

Meanwhile, Ryan had laid Gwen on her back across the long couch next to us, wrapping her legs around his hips as he smoothly drove himself inside her. At first, I couldn't see much from my vantage point on the floor, but when Gwen lolled her head to the side, I could see her face with panting mouth and eyes squeezed shut as she felt the muscular man powerfully fucking into her body for the first time.

Across on the other couch, Dawn had taken charge rather than let an overeager Bert start rabbit-fucking her. Bert was seated upright while Dawn straddled his lap, undulating slowly and pressing her big tits into his face for licking while she humped up and down on his shaft, fucking herself with his cock.

And then I brought my attention back to Robin. Just like Dawn, she was humping herself up and down slowly. Her eyes were closed and her head thrown back as she absorbed all the sensations running through her body. I ran my hands up her torso, automatically testing out her erogenous zones before palming her tits and squeezing gently. "How does it feel?" I asked.

"So good..." she moaned. Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled down at me. "You know I've only been with two men in my life? My High School boyfriend and then Bert. By the end of tonight, I'll have doubled my total."

I grinned. "And how do you feel about that?"

"Gawd, I'm such a slut," she giggled and then moaned as I let my hand down to tickle the patch of skin between her sixth and seventh ribs on her left side. She twitched and then groaned, "What are you doing to me?"

"Just giving you pleasure," I hummed and then dropped my left hand to her hip, extending my thumb out to rub lightly at her pleasure button.

Robin's reaction was immediate: she jerked and twitched, groaning again at the new sensation. And before she could recover from that one, I was on to the next, tweaking her right nipple.

"What are you doing to me?" she asked again, panting a little more breathlessly.

I grinned and kept tweaking various parts of her body, adjusting my cock inside her, running a finger over her anus, and caressing previously unknown erogenous spots on her upper torso. "Keeping you guessing."

"Why?" she panted and humped a little harder.

I chuckled. "I want to show you what makes me sooo damn special." I gripped both her tits and then gyrated my hips counterclockwise, carving my dick around the inner walls of her pussy. Robin immediately jerked again and groaned as she started tumbling toward orgasm.

"Oh, ohhh!" she gasped and arched her back. My left hand was now gripping her tight buttcheek, squeezing it and running my index finger through the cleft of her ass. My right hand dragged down the ribs on her left side and then moved to her love button. And while I started humping my ass off the floor to drive my cock deeply into her body, I thumbed her clit and pushed a finger into her asshole, sending Robin into an epileptic seizure. "Oh, I'm cumming!" Robin screamed. "I'm actually cumming during sex! OhmiGAWD! I'm CUMMING!!!"

Quickly, I pulled my finger out of her ass while her pussy clenched around me. I grabbed the petite girl by her hips and swiftly rolled us over, banging my side into the couch before I managed to orient us in a missionary position without my dick ever leaving her cunt. And lifting Robin's right leg over my left shoulder, I gripped her thigh and really started slamming my dick in and out of her compliant body.

"Oh, OHHH!!!!" Robin screamed and came again. For a girl who claimed she'd never before orgasmed during intercourse, it must have been pretty shocking to find that she was actually capable of multiple orgasms. And with a firm grip on her leg and my right hand roaming across her twitching body, I set out to give her at least one more.

"Oh, SHIT!" Gwen screamed from right next to me. Now that I was partially upright, I could see her entire body being jolted with each impact of Ryan's forceful lunges, her wobbly tits gyrating nicely on each one. She threw her head back as her second orgasm of the night swept through her body. And as if in response, Ryan started growling as well.

"Ohhh, unnngghhh!" Dawn was moaning from the other side. I turned my head to see her tight ass bouncing up and down rapidly, Bert's cock disappearing and reappearing into view. She was gripping the back of the couch as leverage for her spastic lunges, absolutely smothering Bert's face in her cleavage now. But I remembered the look of awe on Bert's face when he first met Dawn. If he died being smothered by her breasts tonight, he would die a happy man.

"Oh, one more, baby!" Gwen groaned next to me.

"I'm so close," Ryan whimpered but soldiered on.

"I'm cumming!" Dawn moaned.

"Mmphh!!!" Bert mumbled.

And then I was at my limit as well.

Sometime around midnight I'd left the End of the Year party at my house. Since then, I'd sucked face with three different babes, suckled on the tits of all three of them, and gotten my dick sucked by two of them. I'd brought two girls to orgasm with my tongue and fucked Robin to two more of her own. And now, an hour and a half later, I was finally about to blow my load.

"I'm gonna cum inside you, Robin," I grunted. "My big cock is gonna swell up inside your exquisitely tight pussy and it's gonna fill you up with a big load of hot, creamy sperm."

"Oh, gawd yes," Robin moaned beneath me.

"You finally are gonna get to feel the Big Ben experience, Robin. After years of rumor and hearsay you're gonna feel it. I'm going to blow your fucking mind and you're going to go to sleep for a little while, okay?"

"Oh-ohhh! Oh-ohhh!"

"I'll let you stay awake just long enough to feel me spurting inside you. The last thing you'll feel before you pass out will be the sensation of my cock exploding in your cunt, hosing down your insides with frothy semen and sending millions of sperm into your womb looking for an egg. Are you ready?"

"Oh, FUUUCK!" Robin groaned and tensed up, her head being thrown back as the beginnings of a monster orgasm spread across her.

"Urrgh-NOW!" I grunted as I felt the first jet of cum blast out of me to splatter against Robin's vaginal walls. At the same time, I let my left hand drift down and the fingers to glide through her anal crack before pressing the index finger into her anus. My right thumb found that spot between her sixth and seventh ribs again, tickling it while I rubbed the palm against her left breast. And I subtly shifted the angle of my cock so that my next few jets of spunk blasted off directly against her G-spot.

"OH, FUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!" Robin jerked one last time, her back arching off the floor with so much force that she actually lifted us both up into the air. Her eyes rolled up into her head and her arms flailed out, the right one smacking the coffee table leg hard enough to cause a bruise. But she was oblivious to the pain as she was already unconscious, her brain switched off even before her back hit the floor. Her body went cataleptically limp beneath me, and after hunching over her prone body for a minute or two to catch my breath, I pulled myself back and smiled with satisfaction as I saw the creamy froth bubbling out of Robin's now much wider cunt.

To my right, Gwen was panting and smiling. "Welcome to club, girlfriend," she said sweetly to Robin's unconscious body. And then without another word, and with Ryan still slumped on top of her, Gwen reached out to me and pulled my head to hers for a searing kiss.

When we broke for air, I turned to see Dawn sitting next to Bert, the poor guy with a shocked look on his face. He still couldn't believe he'd actually had sex with the beautiful blonde. For her part, she was sighing at the momentary relief of an orgasm while also having a fire in her eyes as she stared at me with unbridled lust. She wouldn't be totally satisfied until she'd had me. And I was of like mind.

"Whose turn is it for the next card?" I asked, eager for the game to eventually bring me back to my Dawn.

Gwen chuckled and groaned. "Fuck the cards. I just wanna do that again!"

Dawn was scanning the rules while Robin was still asleep. She picked her head up in surprise and said, "Oops. This says that the Level Four cards are only supposed to be done by the couple that reads it. So technically, only Ryan and Gwen were supposed to fuck back then."

I shrugged and said, "Whatever. What comes next?"

Dawn pointed to me and said, "Pick a card."

I grabbed the next one, which said, "Take a shower together." I looked down at Robin and smiled. It sounded like a decent idea. And a shower would have worked both pre and post-coital.

"Then you," I pointed to Dawn.

She drew the next one and got, "Spin the Swingers Wheel." Her eyes flashed at me and quite intently, she reached out and flicked at the arrow. It came to a stop at "move one stop to the left", and after a second to figure out what that meant, we realized that rotated Dawn to pair up with me.

"Finally," she breathed excitedly and then darted her gaze to Ryan.

Her boyfriend had just extracted his limp dick from Gwen's soaked pussy and shrugged. It wasn't like he could say anything at this point in the game, and Dawn's and my desire to be together had been obvious from the beginning. So eagerly, Dawn and I started moving to embrace each other.

"Wait," Gwen said and pointed to me. "You've got to finish your shower with Robin."

I arched an eyebrow. "You're the one that said 'fuck the cards'."

Gwen shrugged and stuck her tongue out at me, and for a moment I seethed at the dirty-blonde.

But Dawn took the second to collect herself and breathe for a few seconds. "No, you're right." She looked at Gwen and something unspoken was communicated between the two girls. "Thanks, Gwen."

"Anyways, if Level Four is picked by couples, then it's mine and Bert's turn eventually," Gwen said as she got herself up and dabbed between her legs with a tissue. She drew the next card and read, "Go into a private room and don't come back out until you're both satisfied."

Standing, the pretty girl jutted her hip out to the left side and smirked at Bert. The guy had come twice already tonight, but one look up at the sultry babe and his cock began stirring back to life. "C'mon cowboy," Gwen reached a hand out to him. "Let's borrow the spare room and make sure we're both satisfied."

In almost as much awe as he'd been with Dawn, Bert took her hand and let himself be led away.

That left just me, Dawn, Ryan, and Robin. I leaned over Robin, gently rubbing her face and shaking her awake. Her eyes fluttered open and I swiftly ducked down to give her a peck on the lips. "Morning, cutie pie," I said sweetly. "It's time for me to get you cleaned up."

"Oh..." Robin sighed lightly, her eyes shining. "Did I pass out?"

I nodded. "It happens."

"I didn't really believe it was possible," she said sleepily. "You really ARE a wünderkind."

I chuckled and then scooped an arm beneath Robin's neck, preparing to lift her up. I wasn't sure what Dawn and Gwen had communicated with each other, but from the look in Dawn's eyes, I figured it was something along the lines of 'don't appear TOO eager to fuck Ben'. Assuming I was right, it made sense for me to take Robin into the bathroom for a shower, thus giving Dawn and Ryan some private time to really figure out what was about to happen. As much as I wanted to fuck Dawn, I loved her even more and really didn't want to ruin her relationship with her boyfriend.

But once I lifted Robin's naked body up, Ryan moved in to take her from me. "It's okay. I'll go get Robin a shower. She's my next partner anyways."

I blinked and looked at Dawn. "Uh, that's okay. It's my job and you can spend the time with Dawn for a bit."

He shook his head. "No need. I know you two have been waiting a long time to do this. I don't want to keep you waiting any longer." His voice cracked at the end of that, and I just KNEW with certainty that no matter what else Ryan might say, he DIDN'T want us to be fucking, period.

I blinked and unable to respond to that immediately, I turned and set Robin gently on the couch. She looked up at us curiously, as did Dawn. I then stood back up and looked Ryan dead in the eye, saying, "If you're not comfortable with us doing this, we don't HAVE to do it."

"You want to," Ryan stated flatly. "SHE wants to."

"But YOU don't want us to," I shook my head. "You're her boyfriend. That gives you veto rights. And if you're not cool with this, we shouldn't be doing it."

"Dammit! You HAVE to!" Ryan barked, his momentary burst of anger surprising us all. He clenched his jaw and half-turned away, collecting himself before turning back and facing me. "Don't you get it, man? I'M the guy worrying about whether to ask a girl out, freaking myself out wondering about all the 'what ifs'. I don't know how I'll feel after you and Dawn make love again. I don't know how SHE'LL feel. But the point is: I'm stressing out EVERY SINGLE DAY about this shit. We've been friends, Ben, but now all I can see is the guy my girlfriend might leave me for. You haven't done anything serious, I know. You've had a zillion opportunities to cheat but you haven't. She tells me she loves me. You tell me you have no designs on her. But the fact is I KNOW you both still love each other in your weird best-friends-since-birth way and it's driving me NUTS. I'm tired of it. I'm at the point where I just want to KNOW, once and for all, how this might change us."

"You already know," Dawn said firmly, her own voice choked with emotion. "We were together in High School and then I went off to camp with Ben. I was honest with you. We had sex. We had a LOT of sex that summer. But I still came home to you and I've been loyal ever since."

"That was different. That was then. This is now."

"How is it any different?"

"I don't know! I don't know anything!" Ryan threw his hands up in frustration. "All I know is that I'm going stir crazy wondering about THIS 'what if'. What if you two slept together again? Would you come back to me? Would you not?"

"So what?" Dawn frowned. "Every time you have a crisis of faith in me you're gonna ask me to sleep with Ben just to see if I come back to you?"

"Maybe! You're a different person than you were before college, Dawn," Ryan moaned. "The girl you were then came back to me. The girl you are now? I don't know yet."

"Ryan, I promise-"

"You can promise me anything, babe. I love you and I'll believe you. But I'll always wonder the 'what if'." He took a deep breath and then held his hand out to Robin. "Look Robin, let's go take a shower together. I'll get you cleaned up and I'll be really gentle and yes, I've fantasized about running my hands all over your body. Dawn knows that because we talk every now and again about crazy shit like this. She even told me you've fantasized about me a couple of times."

"Traitor," Robin glowered at Dawn, who just shrugged.

Robin put her hand into Ryan's and she stood up. Then Ryan turned to Dawn. "I'm going to leave you two alone for at least fifteen minutes. Probably longer. I love you, babe. You can do what makes you happy. And whatever happens, happens." He kissed Dawn's cheek and then led Robin into the bathroom, closing the door behind them.

Then Dawn turned to me. "Now what?"

Ohhh this was so freaking complicated.

"I want to be inside you..." I moaned, looking over at Dawn's naked body. At 19, she was at her absolute peak of physical perfection. Her long, looong legs were toned and perfectly shaped, especially the way she crossed one leg over the other while seated on the couch beside me. Her hips had the perfect womanly flare, while her trim waist and tight belly were absent of any cellulite or excess fat. Her body curved wider up her torso to those overdeveloped 34D breasts, still hanging firm and round without any sag. I knew they would have to start drooping as she grew older the way Dayna's had just started to, but right now they couldn't be any better than they already were. Her lithe, graceful neck ascended up to that surpassingly beautiful face, the face of a goddess despite the look of worry etched across her brow.

She looked back at me and took my hand in her own. "I want you inside of me, too. So badly. You don't KNOW how badly I want it," she groaned as she pulled my hand up to her chest and pulled my opposite shoulder toward her.

"I DO know," I groaned, staring right into her eyes. "I want this just as badly as you. We haven't been together in ... forever. Longer than ever before."

"I know," she sighed. "When I saw the trickle of your cum leaking out of Robin's pussy, it was so hard not to just dive on her and suck it out. That used to be my one 'out', remember? I couldn't touch you directly but I could still taste your cum? I haven't even had that lately."

I groaned and moved my lips to hers, turning at the last moment and nibbling on her cheek. "Dawn..."

"Let's do it, Ben. I want it. I want YOU. I need YOU."

"Dawn, you know we can't..."

"Ryan said it's okay. This is our one chance. I don't know when he'll let us again, but right now we have to take this chance while we can."

"He SAID that. But you KNOW he doesn't want us to."

"He'll never want us to. Would you, in his place?"

"I would. If it would make you happy. You KNOW that."

"HE wants me to be happy, too. That's why he's letting us."

"That's not the reason and you know it," I whined. "This is a test. A test to see if you'll betray him."

"Don't be ridiculous. He wants us to fuck, Ben. He wants you inside of me. And he wants to see if I'll still come back to him after I've had you."

"Ryan would NEVER want me inside you."

"He did before," Dawn protested.

"He never WANTED me inside of you," I rephrased with new emphasis. "He LET us that one summer camp. But that was it. I know guys and I know Ryan. You even said it yourself not thirty seconds ago. He'd NEVER want us to."

"But he said..."

"He said he'd rather know how you still felt about him after we slept together. But he meant he wanted to see if we'd go through with it, knowing he doesn't want us to."

"How do you know that, Ben? What if he really meant he wants to know how I'll feel about him? If we don't do this, then he'll never really know and he'll STILL go crazy thinking about 'what if'."

I winced and looked away. I really DIDN'T know if Ryan would keep on worrying about his 'what ifs'. But what I did know was that Ryan didn't really want me to sleep with Dawn. And as long as he was her girlfriend, I just ... couldn't ... do it.

SUCKED, huh?

I shook my head. "I can't do this. I've waited all night for this. But I can't do it."

"Ben, please. I've waited more than all night for this," Dawn whimpered. "I've waited more than a YEAR for this!"

"We can't. I can't. Not while knowing he doesn't really want me to."

"Ben, please." She took my hand and placed it on her breast. Reflexively, I squeezed the melon and groaned at the touch of her skin beneath me. Her erect little nipple rubbed my palm so nicely.

"Dawn, don't do this to me..." I groaned.

"You want me. I want you. This is what we've been waiting for." She upped the ante by placing her hand on my cock, squeezing and stroking it. I swore I could have cut through steel with the thing.

"Dawn..."

She held up her hand, palm out to me, waiting expectantly. I raised my hand to match hers, lining them up together. Our hands didn't quite touch; the palms never got closer than half an inch apart. But then she closed the gap, intertwining her fingers through mine. "Ben, I want you. I want you more than he doesn't want me to," she stated flatly.

My eyebrows shot up. "Don't do this to me. Don't do this unless you really mean it."

"I want you, Ben. I've always wanted you. I told you we'd get married someday. What's a little playing around between soulmates?"

"But right now? Are you going to break up with Ryan right now?"

She flinched at the phrase 'break up'. It wasn't much, just enough for me to see it. She wanted me, but she wanted to keep him.

"Dawn, it doesn't work this way," I said urgently. "You can't have your cake and eat it too. Not this time. You LOVE Ryan. You chose him. Don't let your hormones rule you on this one. I don't want to be the one to fuck up your chance at happiness. Yes, I love you. Yes, I want to make love to you. And yes, I've been dreaming all night of being inside you. But if your boyfriend doesn't really want us to do this, how is it different from any other night?"

"Ben..." Dawn whimpered.

"No. We CAN'T do this. Not like this. I won't let it be like this. I love you and I want you and if we're going to be together again, it's going to be RIGHT. Not just a swinging party with a bunch of friends blitzed on too much alcohol. You're my Dawn. You're too special for us to get back together like this, especially when you're not even sure you want to get back together with me. Because that's the way it has to be."

"Why?"

"Because now I've realized that the next time I make love to you, I'm never, EVER going to let you go back to Ryan or to anyone else. I've made my mistakes and I've fucked up a lot of other relationships. But the one relationship I can never, ever lose is you. I'm not in Orange County anymore and we're not 500 miles apart. We're together now, and if we ever start a relationship again, it'll have to be the kind that lasts forever. I couldn't bear to lose you again. I WON'T do it again."

"It's just sex," Dawn whimpered, but I could see in her eyes she wasn't disagreeing with me.

"It can never be 'just sex' with us, and it never was. We mean too much to each other for it to just be casual. You've got your boyfriend. I'll always be your best friend. And if that's all we'll ever be, I'll be okay with that." I sighed and thought of Adrienne, choosing 'sister' over 'wife'. That way, she would never lose me. "As your best friend, we can be eternal."

"We can be eternal as lovers, too."

"Maybe ... But that's something we both have to think about first." I sighed and pulled my hand off her breast and then pulled her hand off my cock. "Maybe you'll choose me over Ryan in the end. Maybe not. Maybe there'll be another guy out there for you. But right now, you love him and you've chosen him. And I won't let you claim to choose me just because we both want to fuck each other so bad our teeth hurt."

"My teeth ACHE," Dawn whimpered.

I bit my lip and fought the urge to cry. "I know. Me, too. But I've got to leave now. Because we CAN'T do this. Not yet. Not like this."

"Ben!" Dawn whined as I got up and started hunting for my clothes. I just grimaced and started getting dressed. It's not easy when your cock is so hard and feels like it's a foot long.

"I'm sorry," I sighed.

"I love you..." she whimpered as I headed for the door. "I'll always love you."

I stopped at the door just before opening it. "I love you, too." I put my forehead against the wood and exhaled, fighting the urge to turn around, throw myself at her, and fuck her within an inch of her life.

Suddenly she was right behind me, pressing her gloriously naked body against me from feet to shoulders. She hugged me fiercely, squeezing my ribcage so hard I thought she might actually crack one. And then from behind, she gently kissed the back of my neck.

"You'll always be my Ben."

"And you'll always be my Dawn."

And then I left..